Love at the Solo Café - gneebee (2024)

Chapter 1: Chapter One

Chapter Text

00

Smithton, Georgia 1954

Prologue

Ever since people first started talking, they've been talking about other people. Not all of it is malicious or meanspirited, sometimes folks are just curious or intrigued. In Smithton, Georgia, Daryl Dixon is a particularly popular topic of discussion, and speculation.

He arrived here in Smithton just about four years ago, back in 1950, looking as coarse and scruffy as a young man can look. He certainly didn't appear to be a person of means, but looks truly are deceiving because he clearly had enough money to purchase the old tire and auto shop downtown. He cleaned the place up real nice and within two weeks he'd hung an "Open for Business" sign in the window.

That wasn't the only major purchase he made. He also bought a little house, one of those Sears & Roebuck craftsman style places. Like every other house on the block, Daryl Dixon's house was built from a prefab kit that came in on a railroad car back in 1919. The railroad put up a bunch of those places for worker housing. They're not fancy at all, they're certainly not large, but they're real nice quality, comfortable homes. Dixon's house is just three blocks over from his shop, and he keeps both places up real nice.

What shocked folks most about him, and has had tongues wagging all over town since day one, is the fact that Daryl Dixon wasn't alone when he came to Smithton. There was someone with him, a little fella not more than six months old.

You can just imagine the talk and the questions folks are still asking, "what's a man like him doing with a baby?" and "Where's that poor child's Mama?" They never have gotten answers to those questions.

Who knows? Maybe if someone just asked him he'd tell them. That would be considered rude though, and besides, everyone is a little reluctant to talk to him about anything other than business. They say he's unapproachable. In fairness to Dixon, maybe that's because no one ever approaches him.

There is a local couple he's quite friendly with, Dale and Erma Horvath over on Wilton Street. Dale's been retired for about five years now and him and Erma tend the little Dixon boy for Daryl every weekday morning while his Daddy's at work. Dixon and the boy even go over to Horvaths' on Sunday for dinner, except in the fall during hunting season. Teddy stays with the Horvaths then, and Daryl goes off on a little hunting trip for a couple of days. He never fails to bring home deer and game birds for their freezer and his own.

Of course, no one's asking Dale and Erma any questions about Dixon, no one wants to appear rude or nosey. And truth be told, the older couple don't seem at all inclined to volunteer any information about Daryl and little Dixon anyway.

Shoot, it took three weeks before anyone even learned the child's name. It was the folks at the Solo Café that found out that bit of news. One day Dixon was in the place having his breakfast and the little fella started getting fussy. They say his Daddy set his fork down, held the fussy baby tightly to his chest, gently nuzzling his face into the child's little neck while he rubbed his back and whispered to him, "Daddy's here. What's wrong Teddy? Ya got a tummy ache?" As hard as it was to believe, they'd swear to you it was his Daddy's soothing touch, and the suddenly soft tone of the man's gravely voice that calmed the little guy.

Everyone was pretty stunned that morning when they saw how loving and tender Daryl Dixon was with that little fella. Now though, after four years of seeing Dixon and the boy together, the townspeople all know that small child is that rough-looking man's whole world.

00

1950

It's already become a routine for him, every morning he and Teddy have breakfast at the Solo Café, well just Daryl eats breakfast. Teddy's too little, he stays cuddled in the crook of his Daddy's left arm, watching the man eat and smiling and cooing occasionally. Daryl always takes the stool down at the far end of the counter, same stool every time, and he orders the same breakfast every day. Eggs over medium, grits, bacon and a biscuit, no gravy just lots of butter and jam.

Daryl sets his coffee down long enough to scoop himself up a bite of his grits and eggs, and looks down at Teddy while he chews. The little fella is sucking his lips and kicking his little legs like he wants a bite. The waitress, Olivia, could swear the man almost smiles when he softly promises the boy, "Ya already had your breakfast Teddy, I told ya then, just as soon as you grow enough teeth I'll buy you a real breakfast," then he leans in and kisses the baby's forehead.

As Daryl's finishing his meal the excitement of this big day, the day he'll finally open his own business, has his mind wandering back to a long ago time. He was just 13 years old that summer and trying to get his brother's dilapidated jalopy running. He never enjoyed anything more than working on that broken down old engine, and he did get it running good, in fact, his brother drove that old beater around for a couple of years after that, until their drunken Daddy wrecked it one night.

He doesn't dwell on that part though, he thinks about his 13 year old self beginning to plan for, and save for, his dream. A dream of one day owning his own auto shop, and he recalls how he started doing everything he could to make a little money. He scrounged up pop bottles, gathered newspapers, mowed yards and washed lots of cars. He never turned down work, he did anything he could do to earn two pennies or two dollars.

He had a hidey hole under a tree out in the woods, that's where he kept his money safely tucked away in an old cigar box, buried two feet down. It was important to keep it hidden, if he didn't his drunken old man would sniff it out and spend it on booze or pills. Or his brother Merle would find it and spend it on beer and women.

His plan was simple, to keep taking every odd job he could until he got a little older and was able to get regular work, something after school and on the weekends. He had some good luck when he was 15, he got hired-on at Bud's Garage on Main Street. Working at Bud's he learned a lot more about auto mechanics, and added quite a bit more money to his hidey hole savings account.

He thought what he'd do was, once he graduated from high school he'd go full time at Bud's, maybe he'd even get a second job working nights and weekends at the filling station. After three or four years he might have enough saved to open his own shop.

Everything was going along just fine, when suddenly everything changed. That was December 7, 1941. Pearl Harbor was bombed and the United States went to war, and Daryl Dixon went to war too. He remembers how he saw himself, he thought he was a man when, as a skinny 16 year old kid, he said goodbye to high school and joined the Army to fight for his country. He found out he wasn't a man quite yet, but fighting in that war turned him into one in a hurry.

His brother Merle joined up too, he signed on with the Navy, but all their worthless Daddy did was run off. He went into hiding. Daryl hasn't seen him since; he hasn't missed him either. He was a heartless and cruel son of a bitch.

Daryl recalls how the army decided right away what he was best suited for, the infantry. As it turns out, that worked quite well for him. More than one time in the field he'd been called upon to use his mechanical skill to get a jeep running, or a transport vehicle, once it was a tank. One time he was even called on when the field radio got damaged, he managed to get it working. He just seems to have a knack for fixing things.

The memories almost make him smile. He was known for being good at what he did, a good soldier, a good mechanic, and the best poker player any of his fellow soldiers had ever known. The regular card playing started when a private named Martinez invited him to join a game and Daryl gladly did, and Poker opened up a whole new source of income for Dixon. What Martinez and the other's didn't realize was, Daryl had a leg up on them. He'd been playing poker since he learned his numbers. His Dad and his brother taught him the game and the three of them spent plenty a night playing when they were all out hunting in the woods. Of course, his Dad and his brother also cheated more often than they didn't. Daryl didn't play that way, especially not with his fellow soldiers. Besides, he didn't need to. He has a way of reading people, and yet he's damn near impossible to read.

He stayed in the army until the war ended, and when they sent him home he had a pretty good pile of poker winnings and army pay saved up. He took that money, and the money from his hidey hole, to the bank and deposited it. With all that dough he made, and saving like he did, and the fact he never spent a dime he didn't need to spend, he had enough to start his business. He just wasn't quite ready yet. Not in his head anyway, he was still only 20.

Fresh from the army he went back to work as an auto mechanic at a fancy new Chevrolet dealership just outside Atlanta. Within a year he was their top mechanic, getting paid well and living on the cheap. Still saving every cent he could and working on a five-year plan for opening his own business.

The five-year plan blew up like an atom bomb when Teddy entered the picture.

Daryl raises himself off the stool, digs in his back pocket for his wallet and hands Olivia some cash. She brings his change, and he slides a quarter under his plate. She appreciates that about Daryl, he's not one of these nickel and dime tippers, he's real generous. Not all of her customers are. She smiles and tells him, "Good luck today, Daryl. I hope your business is a great success."

He nods his acknowledgment and says, "Thank you."

He cradles little Teddy, quietly reciting a children's rhyme to him over and over as they walk the two blocks to Erma and Dale Horvath's house. Erma and Dale are the man reason Daryl Dixon chose to start his long dreamed of business here in Smithton. He knew didn't want to raise a child in Atlanta, it's just too big. He also didn't want to go back home and raise Teddy anywhere near where he grew up. Everyone there knows the Dixon name, and although people never mistreated Daryl because of who his Dad is, he didn't want Teddy growing up with the legacy.

Dale and Erma encouraged him to come to Smithton, and they were anxious and willing to help him with the baby. To Daryl, Smithton seemed like the perfect place to raise a child. Medium-sized so he'd have enough business to make a go of it, and Dale and Erma assured him over and over, although people would certainly be curious about him, they didn't believe for a minute the child would be judged on the fact his Daddy is a single man.

Daryl knocks on their front door and it quickly opens, Dale and Erma are always so happy to see Teddy. The couple never had children of their own, and now in their older years they have nothing but time and love to devote to the baby.

As Erma takes the little bundle from him, Daryl does something the townspeople never see him do, he smiles, then he tells the woman, "He ate a good breakfast, pablum mixed with some mashed banana and a bottle. He should be able to hold out til 9:30 or so."

She lays a hand on his arm and smiles, "Don't you worry about us, Daryl. Teddy's going to be just fine."

"Yes Ma'am, thank you."

Dale Horvath reaches out a hand and he and Daryl shake, "Good luck today son, Erma, Teddy and me will be here rooting for you."

Erma interjects, "And saying lots of prayers."

"Thanks folks, I appreciate it. I'll see ya at the noon hour."

He's been worried no one will come around his place and give the business a try. What if it's a failure? He's spent damn near every dime he has, and he has Teddy to worry about, sh*t. This has to work.

That first morning a couple of fellas come by who are willing to give the place a try, or maybe they're just curious. It doesn't matter what the reason is, the important thing is they find out Daryl Dixon knows what he's doing. It's not just the work, they get their automobiles back with the windshield clean, the floorboards whisked and the ashtray emptied. They spread the news about that first class treatment all around town.

Dixon's got an ad in the yellow pages, and one in the services section of the local paper, but it's word of mouth that gives the new business the push it needs; word is, Daryl does good clean work for a fair price. Within six months Dixon's Tire and Auto Shop is thriving.

The mystery of it all remains the owner, Daryl Dixon himself. He's polite, and he takes the time to listen while the owner of an auto explains how it's acting up, and once he repairs it, he always explains what he did to fix the trouble. It's just that he doesn't make small talk. But even though he's not a conversationalist, and he never seems to smile, you wouldn't say he's mean or anything. Nothing like that. He just looks like he could be mean if he wanted to be.

There's another element to Daryl Dixon. He may appear scruffy and like some kind of tough guy, but he sure isn't ugly. He's square-jawed, lean and muscular with broad shoulders and steel blue eyes, and more than one fella has accused his wife of being a little bit too fascinated with Daryl Dixon. There's women in town who have been reproached by their husbands for making up excuses to walk by the auto shop, or even for stopping in and asking Dixon some conjured up question about their supposed automobile. Just so they can get a closer look at the mysterious Mister Dixon.

The men don't need to worry. Daryl's totally unaware those women are interested in him, and besides, Dixon isn't looking for a woman, especially not some other man's woman.

1954, Present Day

Not much has changed with Daryl's routine in the four years since he and Teddy moved to Smithton and the shop opened. Daryl and Teddy Dixon still make their daily stop at The Solo Café for breakfast. Nowadays though, when Daryl walks in, Teddy's walking too, holding his Daddy's hand. They go to the far end of the counter, Daryl gives the boy a hand up to his own stool, and they order their breakfast.

Daryl's order hasn't changed, but now that Teddy isn't a baby any longer, he gets a breakfast like his Daddy's, just a much smaller portion. There's also orange juice and milk for Teddy. Daryl sets his Thermos bottle on the counter, and before he leaves Olivia will fill it with coffee and add just the right amounts of sugar and cream. After four years she doesn't even have to think about it.

When the Dixons have left, Olivia jokes with the owner and cook at the Solo Café, Jim, about how she's often tempted to simply call their order in as soon as she sees them walking down the street. She hasn't done that yet, but she laughs and says someday she will. Jim laughs along with her, but warns, "That'll be the day he finally orders sumthin' different."

This morning starts like any other weekday at Daryl's house. Him and Teddy are up 5:45, washing their hands and faces, brushing their teeth, combing their hair, and getting dressed for the day. Teddy's still having trouble trying to tie the laces on his little boots, and his Daddy tells him the only thing to do is to just keep trying, "You're kinda young ta be doing that stuff anyway. It'll come when it comes. Here, lemme show ya again."

They finish packing their lunch, check the house to make sure everything's locked up, then Daryl takes the little boy's hand and they walk the three blocks to the Solo Café.

Like every day, they take the stools at the end of the counter, but this day isn't like every other day at the Solo Café. There's a big change. A blonde woman comes walking from the kitchen carrying two breakfast platters. She smiles as she sets them down in front of Abraham Ford and Eugene Porter, and says, "Here you go gentleman, can I get you anything else for now?"

Abraham responds, "No thanks Honey, that pretty smile and these eggs oughta do me for now."

The blonde woman nods, fills two glasses with water and sets them in front of Daryl and Teddy, asking, "Good morning, can I get you gentlemen coffee and maybe some juice or milk?" She's got the words, the motions and the smile all just right, but her pretty blue eyes don't match her smile. Daryl sees the sadness in them. He also notices the watch on her left wrist. The band is wide, more like a man's watch than a woman's, and he sees something else, there's a scar she's trying to hide with that watch.

Before Daryl can respond, Teddy says, "Yer not Miz 'livia."

His Daddy places a hand on Teddy's shoulder and says, "Don't be rude son." But he's as curious as his son about what's going on.

The young woman looks at the little boy and smiles, Daryl could swear her eyes are moist and for some reason he feels concerned, yet she sounds cheerful when she answers, "You're right. I'm not Miss Olivia. She got called away so I'm going to be here now, my name is Beth, and I bet your name is Teddy. Miss Olivia told me about you, she said you're her favorite customer."

00

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

Chapter Text

00

She's doing the same thing she does two or three times a day, standing in front of the bathroom sink and staring at her reflection in the mirror. She's not putting on her makeup, she's not doing her hair or admiring her looks, she's just wondering if she'll ever be herself again. Will the happy and hopeful girl she used to be ever find her way back home?

Mama's not mad at her, Daddy's not mad at her, the preacher reminds her that God loves his children, always. They've all tried to reason with her, repeating to her often that everyone makes a mistake and that's all this was. She put her faith in the wrong person and that person took advantage of her innocence and trusting nature. There's nothing left to do now except try to put all of that aside.

Everyone's kindness only seems to add to the quilt she feels. They've consoled her, comforted her, told her they love her, but she can't seem to forgive herself for what happened. She can't stop asking herself how she could have been so stupid. And why did she make it even worse? She added to her own, and everyone else's misery.

She's startled from her thoughts by a tapping at the door and Mama's sweet voice saying, "Beth? Honey?"

She knows anytime she's got herself locked in the bathroom her Mama worries about her, she quickly opens the door and starts talking, "I know Mama, I'm sorry I'm so late getting to the chickens. I promise I'll take care of them in just a few minutes."

Mama's heart breaks a little every time she sees the sadness in her daughter's eyes. The woman's voice is low so as not to be overheard when she replies, "Don't worry about the chickens honey, Daddy already saw to them. I came to tell you we have a visitor. Do you remember Olivia Norton? She's ten or twelve years older than you, when her folks lost their farm you were still a little girl."

Beth's puzzled, "I know Mrs. Norton is a friend of yours, but I only vaguely remember Olivia from church and socials. You and Daddy call on the Norton's once or twice a month, don't you?"

"Yes, when we go to town. Well, their daughter Olivia is here, she's out in the front room and she's asked to speak with you Beth."

How strange, "All right Mama, I'll be out in a minute. I was just about to wash my hands." She's already dreading whatever might be coming, but she isn't going to upset her Mama by not being gracious to company, she's put the poor woman through enough. She washes her hands, splashes cold water on her face, and says a quick prayer for strength and grace.

Beth walks in the front room where Mama and Olivia are sipping tea as they chat about the weather and growing roses. Beth smiles, "Hello Olivia, how nice of you to come visit us."

Olivia immediately gets to her feet, "Hello Beth, my gosh, it's been so long since I've seen you. You're a grownup woman, and even prettier than I remember."

Beth feels her face turn pink, she smiles shyly and responds, "Thank you, that's very kind."

Olivia is silently asking herself if coming today was a good idea. When this plan was made it seemed right. She wants to offer Beth Greene a chance at a change. Not something monumental, just a small change that might help get her mind on something new, and off her sadness and dark thoughts, but will Beth see it that way?

Olivia explains, "I've asked your Mama if she would mind if you and I take a little walk this morning, there's something I'd like to chat with you about Beth."

Beth is mystified by all of this, but answers, "Yes, all right, of course. A walk sounds nice." She turns to her Mama and says, "I'll be back soon," then leads the way as they step out on the front porch and down the stairs. Olivia wraps her arm through Beth's and they stroll arm n arm around the garden as Olivia compliments, "I remember coming here to visit as a child, your Mama has always kept the most beautiful garden. While the grownups talked I would spend my time smelling all the beautiful flowers and chasing butterflies."

Beth nods, "It is beautiful. I probably haven't been spending enough time out here appreciating that."

They wander further from the house, down toward the large pond near the orchard, that's where Olivia stops. She turns to face Beth, taking the younger woman's hands in hers as she begins to speak, "No one wants to think about their private matters being a topic of discussion for others, and I promise you I am not one to gossip, but I know about what happened to you, and what happened after that. I want to assure you Beth, I'm not here expecting you to discuss those things with me."

Beth's relieved but also more confused and anxious, and her body stiffens in response to her unease. She's talked about those things so many times, and she's already heard all the advice about what would make her feel better now. Pray more, trust in God more, a stiff upper lip, finding a new interest. None of the advice seems to be helping, and she doesn't care to hear any new advice.

Olivia senses the other woman's hesitancy, she expected that, she keeps talking, "I left this area long ago, but it wasn't because I didn't love it here and love living with my Mama and Daddy. I think you probably know what happened. I had just graduated from high school when my parents lost the farm. I had no idea what to do next, and my folks were trying so hard to get their feet back on the ground."

"Things were desperate for my parents, but the preacher helped them get a small apartment in town. By then they'd struggled so much trying to make a go of it at the farm, I actually think they were relieved it was all over, and they were grateful to have that cozy little apartment. They still live there."

Beth is sincere when she says, "I'm so sorry for what happened."

Olivia smiles, this isn't supposed to be about sadness, "Thank you, but you don't have to feel sorry Beth. We all came through it just fine, although I'll be honest with you, at first I was scared. I didn't know what would become of me. My parents didn't need me to help on the farm, so there was really nothing for me here. I had no prospects. Most girls around here get married right out of high school, but I was plump with plain looks, there was no suitor waiting in the wings to whisk me away."

"Olivia…"

"It's true. I knew it then and I know it now. I wasn't the girl who gets the kind of life most girls dream of, meet a good man, get married and have a family. I also knew I wasn't going to get some big college education and a fancy job, that's for wealthy people. I had to figure out how to make my own way."

Olivia laughs, "How naïve I was Beth. I thought I would just show up somewhere and go to work, but maybe it was good to be so silly because guess what? That's almost how everything happened." She's still smiling as the story continues, "I had a little savings, next to nothing really, just babysitting money. I packed a small suitcase, kissed my tearful Mama and Daddy goodbye and walked to the bus station. I wasn't even sure where I was going, I just bought a ticket to the town that was furthest away that I could afford the fare to. It was Smithton."

Beth gasps, "Oh my goodness Olivia, you were so brave."

Olivia shakes her head, "No, not really. There's bravery and there's foolishness. I was foolish." Beth's interest is piqued, she's curious to hear what happened next as Olivia continues, "I got off the bus knowing I needed a job and fast. There was a sign on the building up the street, 'Solo Café' and something seemed to lead me there. I walked right to it, carrying my suitcase and with not much more than a dollar in my pocket."

She smiles, shaking her head again, "There was a man behind the counter, and oh my goodness, the poor fellow was trying to cook and wait on the customers at the same time. I found out later the waitress had run off with a traveling man, right in the middle of her shift. She left the poor fellow high and dry. The place was a madhouse. He looked up and called to me across the counter, 'are you here about the waitress job?'"

"I was honest, I said I hadn't come about it, but that I sure did need a job and right away. He said, 'well put your case in the back and get an apron on.'"

Olivia's laughing and even Beth giggles softly, "Oh my Olivia, that's something else. Did you know anything about waitress work?"

"No, I did not. Not one thing, but I went right to work with him and helped all I could, and we made it through the busy lunch rush. When things settled down we talked. Jim is such a good man, that's his name, Jim. He gave me all the tip money we made and a couple dollars extra and he said if I wanted the job he'd give me a try. I said I did and right away he started teaching me about waiting on people."

"While he taught me the job he worked with me doing the side work, filling salt, pepper, sugar, napkin dispensers, ketchup and mustard, all those kinds of things. And I am not joshing you Beth, when he said that each shift I worked I would get a free meal and a soft drink or milk, my tummy growled." She giggles and says, "Then he got so serious and told me, 'you'll be on the early shift, 6am to 2 pm, that's breakfast and lunch. You get a lot of working men in those hours. The secret is, you smile, you act happy to see them and cheerful about bringing them food. You'll be treating them better than they get treated at home, and that's how waitresses make good tips.'"

The women share a laugh over Jim's advice, and then Olivia brings up exactly what's on Beth's mind, she asks, "Do you wonder why I'm telling you these things Beth?"

Beth admits, "I don't want to be rude, but yes, I have been wondering."

"I came to make an offer to you, I want to give you my job."

Beth's completely confused now, and the only word she can seem to get out of her mouth is, "Why?"

Olivia squeezes Beth's hands a little tighter and says, "Because I want to help you make a change in your life. Nothing too dramatic, just a chance to go somewhere that people don't know you and haven't heard all the talk. It would be a fresh start for you. You can have a job where every day you'll see many of the same faces, and they're friendly faces, and oh my dear, I can't tell you how rewarding it is for a woman to make her own money."

Beth's intrigued, she's been feeling anxious and restless lately, but right now she's more bewildered than anything else, "Isn't it your job? What are you going to do?"

"I'm sorry, you're right, I skipped over the most important part of my story. I didn't think it would ever happen, but a year ago I began seeing a man. He's a preacher at a church in Smithton. His council has asked him to relocate to a church in Columbus, and he's asked me to marry him and go with him."

Although the news brings up some sad thoughts, Beth smiles and cheerfully proclaims, "Oh how lovely for you Olivia, and he's certainly a very lucky man."

"Thank you Beth, I'm very blessed." She glances down and then into Beth's eyes and says, "I'm going to be completely honest with you Beth. Your folks love you and you can stay right here on this farm for as long as you want to. Your Mama and Daddy will see to your every need." She sighs, "But do you think that will help you put those bad days behind you and get back to being Beth?"

Tears are in Beth's eyes and she senses there's more to this than Olivia simply turning up out of nowhere, "What would lead you to believe this is the answer for me? Again, I don't want to be rude, but you hardly know me."

"Of course, you're right, but I do know what you've been through. I do know you're young, too young to be cloistered in your parent's farmhouse. I just don't think you can start feeling alive again until you get back out in the world, and this offer gives you the opportunity to take a small step."

Beth's looking down and when Olivia sees a tear fall and hit the ground she can't pretend, she tells all. "You know your Mama and mine have been friends for many, many years, since long before you or I came along. Your Mama was visiting mine two weeks ago when my mother told her the news about me and Eastman, that's my fiancé. It was then your Mama suggested, 'Maybe Bethie could take that job.'"

"What?"

"Please don't be angry with your Mama, Beth, she's just looking for a way to help you. My mother mentioned to her that I was reluctant to tell Jim I'd be leaving in a few weeks. The man has done so much for me. I was wracking my brain to think of someone really good who would take my job, so I wouldn't leave him in a pickle."

Mama comes walking toward them and Beth says, "Mama, do you want me to leave home?"

Mama wraps her arms around her daughter and promises, "No, no, never. If I were only thinking about myself I would keep you here forever, but that wouldn't be fair to you Beth. You need to be around other people." She looks in her daughter's eyes and with a small smile says, "Smithton isn't exactly a cosmopolitan city, but there's more opportunity for you there. Think about it, here the only place you ever go is church. You need fresh faces."

She reaches over and clasps Olivia's hand, "Olivia says the man she works for is very kind and thoughtful, and her customers at the café are almost all regulars and very nice people."

"But Mama, I…I…look what a disaster I made of things."

"It was a mess, but it was a lesson too and it's done Beth. Daddy and me haven't lost faith in your sound thinking, and you shouldn't either."

Olivia suggests, "I'll be going back to Smithton later this afternoon, tomorrow's Monday and I have work first thing in the morning. I don't leave for Columbus for three weeks, so how about this idea Beth, I'll have a talk with Jim this week, you come visit us at the café next Sunday. We'll have a chance to talk about the job and living arrangements, and then you can decide." She turns to Beth's Mama and adds, "Miss Annette, you and Mister Herschel could accompany her if you like."

Mama's taking her own big first step, "We'll certainly drive her there, but aside from that, I'm going to trust Beth to make this decision all on her own."

"Mama…"

"Please Bethie. Maybe going off somewhere new will help. If it doesn't, and you're unhappy, Daddy will bring you home again."

Her Mama saying those words...that's when Beth sees it all so clearly, yes, she needs to give this a try. She's 20 years old and still depending on her Mama and Daddy to take care of her, it's time for her to learn to take care of herself.

00

When Sunday comes around Beth and her folks make the three hour drive to Smithton. Daddy pulls the big Buick right up in front of the Solo Café, and like every other business in town, the café is closed on Sunday.

As they exit the automobile they glance up and down the quiet street, then toward the café. Out front there's a newspaper machine and as they approach the café the front door opens. A lanky fellow greets them, extending a hand when he says, "Welcome to the Solo Café, I'm Jim. Olivia should be down any minute to join us."

Daddy shakes the man's hand, "Very nice to meet you Jim, I'm Herschel Greene, this is my wife Annette and my daughter Beth. My wife packed a nice picnic and she and I are going over to the park to enjoy that. What time should we be back for Beth?"

"A couple of hours ought to be plenty, but don't rush. I get a lot done around here on Sunday when it's quiet so if you stay longer, Beth can help me." His voice and his smile are both kind and Beth likes the man.

As Jim and her Daddy take a minute to engage in small talk, Beth takes a look around the long, narrow shotgun style café. There's a coat rack, an umbrella stand, a wall-mounted pay phone, and the usual penny candy machine near the entrance. The restaurant itself consists of a long counter and stools, and against the wall opposite the counter are three booths, each big enough for four. At the far end of those are a juke box and a cigarette machine. Beth wonders how one waitress and one cook take care of so many diners.

Olivia comes walking in the back entrance from the alley way and smiles, "Hello everyone. It's so nice to see you all. Beth, you'll be happy to know Jim and I have your afternoon planned."

Mama and Daddy have big happy smiles as they leave, but their hearts are breaking as they pray to God they're doing the right thing. Beth watches as they go and her head starts spinning, she's suddenly so alone. She tells herself to snap out of it, this is going to be good. She needs to be on her own for a while.

Olivia hasn't noticed Beth's discomfort yet, she just keeps talking and so Beth tries very hard to listen, "About the accommodations I mentioned. When I got here I didn't even have a place to live, so what worked out really wonderfully for me is, Jim and his wife own the whole building. Besides the café there's the shop next door that sells books and magazines, and upstairs are two nice rooms to let. That's where I live, in room A. It's furnished, and like I told you, if you want to take it over from me that would be wonderful."

Now Olivia notices how overwhelmed the other woman looks, and suggests, "It's a lovely room Beth, why don't I show it to you?"

It's a whirlwind of activity, first looking at the room, which Beth has to admit would be perfect. Then Olivia and Jim talk to her about what her duties will include, and they even mention the regular customers promising, "After a week you'll feel like you've known them forever. We only have one or two grouchy types but they settle right down once they've had a cup of coffee."

An agreement is reached. Olivia will be leaving the weekend after next, and Beth will be taking over her room and her job. She's honest with Jim, "I…I'm not sure if I'll be able to do this, but I'm going to try."

The man smiles and promises, "You'll do just fine young lady, and I'll be right here to help."

00

All morning long Daryl's been trying to keep his head clear, but thoughts of the blonde waitress and the sadness in her pretty blue eyes keep sneaking up on him. sh*t, he's got no business thinking about women.

He can say that to himself all he wants, but thoughts of her persist.

Lunch time rolls around and he quickly walks the two blocks over to Dale and Erma's, anxious to pick up Teddy. The older couple would be happy to keep the boy all day, but Daryl is determined to spend as much time with his son as he can. Right from the start he figured if he worked like he was two men in the mornings, he could take it a little easier in the afternoons and have time with Teddy.

He even designed the shop with the idea of Teddy being there with him. There's a toddler bed in his office where the little boy takes his afternoon nap, and Daryl built a sort of corral in the far corner of the shop, near the back door. He carpeted it and at first filled it with things that would interest a baby, then later, a small boy. There are Lincoln Logs and little trucks and green plastic soldiers. He even built the boy a small table and a chair where he can sit and color or finger paint, or attempt putting a puzzle together. Although the child didn't really understand, his Daddy explained to him, "I ain't tryin' to keep you in jail son, but there's a lot of dangerous stuff around here, this is safer for you."

Although Daryl is certainly no talker, in the afternoon when Teddy's there, he talks a lot. It's a steady flow of information as to what he's doing, "You see son, first ya gotta loosen this bolt here, and then you…"

That's not all, the small backyard area of the shop used to be just gravel, but now there's soft grass and there's a swing hanging from the branch of the big shade tree. You'll find Teddy and his Daddy out there at the noon hour having their lunch at a small table, then it's play time until Teddy goes down for his nap, and his Daddy gets back to work.

Teddy and his Daddy are sitting side by side eating bologna and cheese sandwiches, and they've got some homemade oatmeal cookies Erma Horavth gave them that they'll enjoy for desert. As they eat Teddy's peppering his Daddy with questions about army trucks, and although Daryl answers the child's questions, he can't seem to keep his mind from drifting to thoughts of the blonde waitress with the sweet smile and sad eyes.

He swallows the last bite of his sandwich and suggests something to Teddy he has never suggested before, "It's a nice warm day son, ain't it? Whaddya say we save them oatmeal cookies for after dinner, and for now we walk over to the café and get ourselves a dish of vanilla ice cream?"

00

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Chapter Text

00

Mama and Daddy bring her to Smithton the Saturday before she's to begin work. Herschel Greene drives around back and parks in the alley behind the brick building, that's where the entry to the upstairs rooms is located. He attempts an encouraging smile, as much for himself as for his wife and daughter, using the key Jim gave Beth to open a windowless solid wood door. From there they enter the small vestibule that leads to a flight of stairs.

Daddy carries her suitcase, and Mama and Beth each have a paper bag in hand packed with groceries to stock her new kitchen. They reach the top of the stairs and a small landing, Unit A is on the left, and Unit B is on the right. The three take a deep breath in anticipation as Beth unlocks her new front door and they enter Unit A.

The room doesn't have modern 1950's décor, it's more reminiscent of the 1930's, but it's very nicely done and well kept. It's one big room, larger than her farmhouse bedroom, but then it also houses more. There's an iron framed bed, a night table and a dresser, and enough empty space in one corner for Beth to have her sewing table and machine.

In the far-left corner is the tiniest kitchen any of them has ever seen, but Beth smiles, it's enough. It consists of a single basin sink, a short stretch of counter top, no more than 18 inches, a tiny two burner stove with equally small oven, and a fridge no more than three feet tall. There are two lower cabinets, one upper cabinet and some open shelving where dishes, glassware and cookware are neatly stacked. Olivia explained she'd be leaving those things, "I'm fortunate Beth, the parsonage is fully stocked with the kitchen wares Eastman and I will need."

The window on the far end of the room faces Main Street, and sitting just below the window are a rectangular wooden table and two chairs. Her Daddy finds it worrisome his girl will be living, "right in the heart of the big city," but Beth loves her view from the small dining table to the street below. She's already imagining herself sitting with a cup of tea and gazing out the window, watching as folks go about their day.

As she walks slowly around her new room Beth's hand grazes across the back of a small overstuffed wing chair covered in floral chintz fabric, there's even a dainty matching footstool. It's such a pretty piece, and her Mama smiles, "I'll be able to picture you in this chair and writing in the journal you keep, or reading one of your poetry books."

Beth agrees, "I can picture it too Mama. I hate to think of being away from the farm, and I don't want to leave you and Daddy, but I think this place is going to be just right for me."

There's a closet, it's no more than a coat closet really, but it's more than adequate for Beth's things. The only other door enters a little bathroom. It's certainly not fancy, just the basics, a toilet, vanity and a bathtub. It will be just fine for her, and her new towels and bath rug will pretty up the small room.

They make two more trips to the Buick and back up to the apartment, no one carrying too much at a time. Once her things are in her new room, Beth and her Mama get busy making up the bed with fresh linens, the final touch is the pretty floral quilt and pillow shames Beth's grandma made her. He had to dismantle things a bit to get everything in the automobile's truck, so while they're busy with the bed, Beth's Daddy busy putting the legs back on her sewing table and making sure the machine is working as it should.

When the necessary tasks are complete, her Daddy says, "We'll be going now, it's a long drive back." It seems abrupt, but it's not that he wants to go, it's that none of them wants to prolong the goodbye. This is a big and difficult change for everyone.

Beth walks her parents down the stairs and to their car and they all hug one more time. As her Daddy slips behind the wheel of the big Buick, she sees him wipe a tear away, while Mama takes the handkerchief from her purse and dabs at her eyes. Beth feels a big lump in her own throat as her Daddy pulls out of the alley and the Buick disappears around the corner, but she promises herself she can do this.

Annette and Herschel Greene have many concerns as they drive away and leave their daughter in Smithton all alone. What if she gets overwhelmed by sadness again? Oh my gosh, they almost lost her once before, but they have to try and put that out of their minds. They have to encourage their daughter. As painful as it is to admit, perhaps them hovering over her has prevented her from getting better. They only did what they thought was best, but maybe doing everything for Beth and protecting her from the world wasn't what was best after all.

Beth walks up the stairs with every intention of putting her clothes and her toiletries away. When that's done she'll make a cup of tea, enjoy her view for a bit, and then finish up the new uniforms she made herself.

Mama had yard goods in a soft yellow color she bought years and years ago to make herself and Beth matching Easter dresses. Then Mama took sick with the flu and wasn't back to being herself for weeks. The fabric was put aside and never used, and now Beth has transformed it it into a uniform dress. There was also some pale pink gingham Mama bought on sale, it was such a good price and she was sure she would use it someday, and now it's become a second uniform dress for Beth. The sleeves of both dresses are trimmed in white' and each has a white peter pan collar, Beth used white buttons for the front closure as well. She's very happy with how they turned out. All that's left to do now is finish sewing the white aprons that go with each.

Her afternoon plan is a good one, but when she walks in her new room it suddenly seems so big and empty, and she feels so alone. She locks the door, lays on the bed and cries until she runs out of tears.

00

She's clearing luncheon plates from the counter when she glances up and sees them coming down the street, it's Daryl Dixon and his little boy Teddy. She did not expect to see the man and his boy again today. She distinctly remembers that when Olivia and Jim talked about the regular customers, they said Daryl and his son only come in for breakfast, they even recited exactly what they order every single day, without fail.

That's certainly him though, and she feels some butterflies at the sight of the man, then tells herself to stop that right now. He must have a wife at home, maybe even more children. But as hard as she's trying to fight it, she can't deny Daryl Dixon intrigues her. It's not just his looks, although he is a handsome man. It's not his build either, although those broad shoulders are like nothing she can ever recall seeing.

Those are all nice things, but he's also a bit unkempt and that's something that would never appeal to her. It seems he hasn't bothered to get a haircut in quite some time, and his son needs a haircut too. His clothes look rumpled, he probably never irons them, and he needs a shave. Yet oddly, none of those things detract from his appeal.

Something Daryl Dixon has, and what got to her about him right away, are his piercing blue eyes. Although they seem almost icy, like cold steel really, she senses there's much more that lies behind them. This morning, when his eyes held hers for a brief moment she knew, he saw the sadness she tries so hard to hide. He didn't say anything, of course not, he simply nodded as he slipped a quarter under his plate and said, "Thank you Miss, it was real good," but she saw and felt the warmth his eyes expressed.

Yes, all that is true and very sweet, but what about the wife? Beth's determined to act like he's no different than any other customer, while from the corner of her eye she watches as he enters the cafe and seems to glide across the linoleum floor. He and Teddy take the last two stools at the counter and Beth sees him give the little boy a boost up before seating himself. He lays a hand on the boy's back, leans in and quietly whispers something to the child.

Beth waits until the man sits back up and swivels to face the counter, then walks over and sets a glass of water in front of each of them, "Hello, it's nice to see you two again. I'm sorry, but we're out of the lunch special. It was meatloaf today and Jim tells me it always goes fast. Everything else on the menu is available though."

Daryl looks down at his son and the little boy is all smiles when he states, "I need nilla ice keen peez miz."

She's all smiles for the little boy, "Vanilla ice cream for lunch?"

She glances over to the boy's Daddy for consent and the man can't believe it, he's smiling, "It's okay Miss, we ate our lunch, we came for dessert. Teddy would like a small dish of the vanilla, I'll have the same and coffee please."

She smiles at the little boy, "Aren't you lucky, ice cream always sounds good to me. I'll be right back." She brings a steaming cup of coffee in one hand and small pitcher of cream in the other, then returns with a dish of ice cream for each of them, but Teddy's is not just a scoop. There's a little mound of whipped cream atop it and even a bright red cherry. Teddy's eyes are as big as saucers when Beth smiles and says, "There you go Teddy, I sure hope you don't ruin your supper with that."

His Daddy has scooped up a spoonful of his ice cream and is stirring it in his coffee as he absentmindedly states, "I don't think he'd mind at all if his supper got spoiled, I ain't much of a cook."

She's a bit surprised and the question just comes, "You do the cooking at home?" She feels a flush and quickly apologizes, "I'm sorry, that's not my business."

"S'all right, and yeah, I gotta do the cookin' cuz Teddy ain't tall enough to reach the range. I'm hoping that'll change real soon, and when it does, I'm countin' on him being a much better cook than his Daddy." sh*t, when did he start talking so much and so freely? And it's not just Daryl who's noticed, it's the people still at the counter, even Jim is in the kitchen smiling.

Beth doesn't know quite how to respond to that, she just smiles and says, "I'm sure it's not that bad." My gosh, it sounds like Daryl Dixon and his son are alone, there is no wife. Perhaps he's a widower.

He shrugs, "Yeah? Not that bad, huh? You should try it sometime."

The both of them turn pink, thank goodness Jim saves them when he calls, "Order up!"

On their way back to the shop Daryl's silently cussing himself, "Damn Dixon, what kinda idiot are you? We ain't doin' that again." He felt awkward, he was embarrassed, and sh*t, what was with all the talking.

In the meantime, Teddy is as happy as a four year old can be, holding Daddy's hand as he skips along and talking a mile a minute, "It was fun Daddy, I got whip keen, did ya see? Did ya see I got a cherdee too? Les go again Daddy."

Daryl doesn't want to be mean, sh*t this was his idea and now it's his own damn fault, but that doesn't mean he has to make the same mistake twice, "Nah son, this was just a little treat. We ain't going again."

Teddy starts to cry, not the kind of crying where he stomps his little foot and throws a tantrum, this is the kind of quiet, sad crying that breaks his Daddy's heart. The little boy sounds so pitiful when he says, "no Daddy, it was too fun. Peez?"

sh*t, this isn't a fair fight, "Don't cry now Teddy, maybe we can go one day next week, if you're a good boy til then."

"I'n such a good boy Daddy, you see."

Daryl knows automobiles backward and forward, he can practically do the work without thinking. That's good, because all afternoon his mind is full of nothing but thoughts of the blonde waitress. sh*t, why does she have to be so pretty with her blonde curls and pale white skin. She's tiny, like she needs to eat more, but he likes her shape just fine. More than just fine. The most striking thing about her are her big blue eyes. They're the color of the summer sky and Daryl's pretty sure he could stare into them all day long, but he can't help worrying about what causes the sadness' and wondering what would make it go away.

Just as Beth's getting off shift the payphone begins to ring. She walks around the counter and picks up the receiver, answering, "Good afternoon, Solo Café. Can I help you?"

Mama's got the receiver turned so that she and Hershel can both have an ear close to it, and she answers, "Hello daughter, it's Mama and Daddy, my goodness, you sound so professional…"

And she hears her Daddy's voice, "We're just checking to see that everything's all right with your apartment and your new job."

She can feel the smile stretch across her face, "Everything is just fine Daddy, no problems to report. It's so good to hear your voices."

There's a smile in Mama's voice, "You too Bethie. Now we can't stay on the line, the phone company charges by the minute for these long distance calls, we just wanted you to know we're thinking about you, we love you and of course, we're praying for you."

"Thank you Mama and Daddy, I love you too." The line goes dead and although she does miss them so much, this busy day has been a blessing. Her mind has been on everything but herself and her past mistakes.

The afternoon and evening waitress, a nice woman about Beth's age named Amy, arrives just before two and they have a very friendly chat. So far she likes everyone she's encountered at the Solo Café.

Beth sits at the counter to have the meal that's included with her shift, and her empty tummy is rumbling by the time Amy sets the platter in front of her. There's a chicken cutlet with mashed potatoes, gravy and peas, there's even a small dinner salad and a warm biscuit. Beth hasn't eaten since breakfast and with this feast she won't need to eat again until breakfast tomorrow.

Back in her room, and with a full tummy, Beth looks longingly at the bed. She's out of the habit of working all day, Mama and Daddy haven't pushed her to help on the farm. She'd like to lay down and take a short nap, but there's no time. She promised her neighbor across the hall she'd come visit her store. She's such a nice woman, a lady named Carol who owns the book and magazine shop next to the café. Beth's looking forward to seeing it, and besides, if she takes a nap now she may have trouble sleeping tonight.

Carol came by yesterday afternoon to introduce herself, and she brought such a lovely gift, a small box of notecards with a floral design on the front, and the cards carry the distinct scent of lavender. Beth plans to use the first of them tonight, she wants to write Mama and Daddy a little note, maybe she'll write Olivia too.

Beth smiles just thinking about how she and Carol sat at the little table under the window enjoying a cup of tea. Thank goodness Mama left a tin of butter cookies as a treat for Beth. They were perfect to serve with the tea, and Beth realized, it was the first time in her life she was entertaining a guest in her own home.

Beth walks over to that very same table now, reaches in the pocket of her uniform and retrieves the coins, placing them on the wooden table. She sits to count the tip money, my goodness, four dollars and five cents! If she makes that much every day…oh my. Maybe she can pay Daddy back some of his money. It would take her years to pay back everything she cost him, but at least she could try to return some of it.

She doesn't drink coffee so that makes her coffee canister the perfect place to keep her money. Once it's full she'll roll the coins, take them to the bank and open a savings account. The thought triggers a tingle of excitement. Olivia was so right, making your own money is a wonderful feeling.

She wants to take a bath and wash her hair, but she can't possibly go out with wet hair, and it simply won't dry in time for her to get to Carol's shop by five when it closes. She'll have to settle for freshening up for now. She removes her uniform and carefully hangs it, doing a little quick spot cleaning here and there, then washes up and puts on a white blouse and powder blue skirt.

What she's happiest to do is to put her work shoes aside for now, her feet are aching. They work shoes have been exchanged for her very comfortable penny loafers. Oh, that feels much better. She dabs on just a drop of cologne, hoping it will help mask the smell of fried foods, then drapes a thin white cotton sweater across her shoulders and hurries down the stairs to Carol's shop.

Carol's busy helping someone and Beth doesn't mind at all, it gives her an opportunity to explore. The shop smells of books and lavender and although it's quite spacious, it feels so cozy. There are new books, but also used books in very nice condition. All the latest magazines are there too, there's this month's issues of Look, Life, Ladies Home Journal and more.

Beth reads with interest the little sign taped to the wood magazine rack, it advises that if a person wants true crime magazines they should inquire with the owner, those are kept in the back. Beth has never read one, she's never even seen one, but she has heard they're quite titillating and not suitable for young women to read. Although, she's also heard it's almost exclusively young women who do read them.

Besides all the lovely books and magazines, there are stationary items. Boxes of lovely linen writing paper with matching envelopes in lavender, pink, yellow, pale blue, and cream. There are bookplates, bookmarks, note cards like those that Carol gave her, and beautiful fountain pens and ink bottles and ink cartridges. Beth can't stop smiling at all of the lovely things. She's torn because she doesn't feel that she should spend any money, yet Carol gave her a gift and maybe she should buy something. She finds a beautiful bookplate she'll use in her journal and a floral bookmark for the novel she's reading. The total comes to 50 cents, the same amount as the tip money Daryl Dixon left her today.

When the other customers drift away she visits with Carol for a while before excusing herself, "I have to get home, I have some things I need to do this evening." It's not a lie, but maybe it does make her sound more busy than she really is. She can't help it, all she wants to do is take her bath, then sit in her chair with her journal and write about her day and all the people she met, including Daryl and Teddy Dixon.

Daryl opens the family size can of VanCamps pork n beans and dumps them in a pan, then chops hot dogs into bite size pieces and adds them to the beans. He opens a can of peas and heats those too, and when it's all warm he scoops the food on plates, one for him and one for Teddy. They sit and Daryl butters them each a slice of white bread and asks, "Ya want some ketchup on them beans Teddy?"

"Yes peez Daddy."

Daryl whacks the bottom of the ketchup bottle with the palm of his hand a couple of times, pours the condiment on Teddy's beans and his own, and they both eat hungrily. Daryl always feels a little guilty about their suppers. Of all the things he learned in his life, he should have learned to cook. Maybe someday he'll buy one of those cookbooks at Carol's shop and do some experimenting. It brings a question to mind, he wonders if Beth knows how to cook. Then he mumbles out loud, "knock it off."

"What Daddy?"

"Not you Teddy, I's talkin' to myself."

They have the best part of the meal for dessert, the oatmeal cookies Erma gave them and then, while Teddy plays in the front room, Daryl cleans up in the the kitchen. They shower together, and with just a towel wrapped around his waist, Daryl helps Teddy put his pajamas on before he puts on his boxers and a clean t-shirt. None of it requires any thought, it's their nightly routine.

They play with the erector set for a while before Daryl says, "All right son, time for bed."

"But Daddy…"

"Nope. No 'but Daddy'. You gotta go ta bed now. I don't want ya bein' cranky when you're at Aunt Erma's and Uncle Dale's house tomorrow. C'mon now."

The little boy's shoulders slump as he dramatically drags his feet all the way to his bed. His Daddy can hardly hold back a smile, but he warns, "That's enough a that son, get ta bed now."

Daryl turns the covers back and as soon as Teddy crawls in his Daddy sits on the edge of the little boys bed. He begins to read a short story about the Lone Ranger, but Teddy's eyes can't quite stay open for the ending. His Daddy stands, tucks the covers around his son, gently kisses his forehead and whispers, "We'll finish it tomorrow, son. Daddy loves ya."

He sets their clothes out for morning, brushes his teeth and crawls into his own bed, and before sleep takes over his thoughts wander to those blue eyes.

00

The first two nights in her new place she had a little trouble sleeping, but gosh, after a day's work and a warm bath, she slept much better last night. Tuesday morning she dresses in her pink uniform, it's nice to have something to alternate with. She fixes herself tea, toast and a soft cooked egg and sits by the window to enjoy her breakfast. It's still dark out but the glow from the streetlights illuminates the sidewalk and the storefronts. It's a peaceful sight as the city appears to be sleeping, there are just a few early birds out on the street.

She finishes up, washes her dishes, brushes her teeth and she's out the door, ready to smile her way through another day.

Jim and Olivia weren't kidding her, as soon as the café door opens at 6am many of the same people she saw yesterday begin to arrive. She's pouring coffee and juice, and calling in orders for eggs, pancakes, waffles, and biscuits and gravy. She's so busy she doesn't even notice the time flying by, not until in that first light of morning she sees him and Teddy coming up the street. She bites her lower lip trying to hide her smile, and also the fact that she's watching him and the little boy walk in and go straight to their stools. Once they're seated she ventures over with water and in a cheerful voice asks, "Coffee and milk for you gentlemen this morning?"

"Yeah, thanks Beth, and um, I think I'll have eggs over medium, bacon and grits, and a biscuit but no gravy, just lots of butter and jam. Teddy, is gonna have a half portion of the same please." Jim catches her eye and smiles, but still she calls the order in like he's never heard it.

Later, at the noon hour Daryl and his boy are having their lunch outside, bologna and cheese sandwiches again, and Erma sent them on their way with a couple more of her oatmeal cookies for dessert. Before they get to those Daryl suggests, "Ya know Teddy, I seen they had some red Jell-o in the dessert case at the café. Whaddya say we save them cookies for after supper and go give that jell-o a try."

00

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Chapter Text

00

His excited four-year-old son is skipping beside him and Daryl knows that's all he should be thinking about right now, how sweet it is to see his little boy so happy. Instead, he's angry. Not at Teddy, the little guy hasn't done a thing wrong, he's angry with himself. This is ridiculous and he's being stupid, they don't need any Jell-O and he sure as hell doesn't need to be sitting at the counter of the Solo Café sneaking looks at the waitress.

His thoughts don't stop his feet from walking that way.

As they enter the café the little bell on the door chimes, and when Beth turns to see who it is a smile spreads across her face. It's so warm and welcoming and he could swear her eyes are smiling at him too, but he knows she didn't mean to show so much feeling when she quickly turns away and starts filling their water glasses.

Her smile is still pretty, still friendly, but far more subdued than what it was, "Good afternoon gentlemen, am I right to think you've already eaten your lunch? Teddy?"

The little boy nods, "Yes 'em. I ate my whole sandish, now I like Jell-O peez."

She smiles, "Jell-O is the perfect dessert, isn't it? Would you like to have the cherry flavor or lime flavor? We have both today."

He looks to his Daddy and asks, "Line?"

"Nah, probably not for you buddy, better stick with cherry," Then he turns to Beth and says, "Two cherry Jell-Os please, and I'd have a cuppa coffee with mine, thanks."

"Good choice, coming right up." She sets the desserts in front of them, both parfait glasses are filled with Jell-O cut into cubes and topped with a dollop of whipped cream, and Beth has the same smile she gives everyone when she says, "Enjoy gentlemen." Daryl's scooping his whipped cream up with a spoon and stirring it in his coffee, while he sneaks a look at her walking away.

He wonders what she's feeling. He's not even sure what he's feeling.

of course Beth has no idea what's going on in his mind, she's just disappointed she doesn't have idle time to busy herself at his end of the counter. Maybe she and Daryl could exchange a few words.

Daryl hasn't missed the way the other fellas at the counter are extra nice and cheerful with Beth. Sure, those same guys were always real polite with Olivia, she was a good woman and a topnotch waitress, but this isn't quite the same. The way they're looking at, and chatting up Beth, it's a different thing altogether.

There's no missing how pretty she looks in that pink checked uniform; she's even got a little pink silk scarf tied around the band on her ponytail. It gets warm when you're hurrying back and forth in a busy café and the warmth has made her cheeks turn as pink as her uniform. The finishing touch is the way her soft blonde curls have escaped her ponytail and are now framing her pretty face.

Why wouldn't the guys be looking?

He can't blame them for looking, but still Daryl feels the jealousy well up in his chest. It's a feeling he's never had before, and now he's angry with himself. What does he think he's going to do about all this, start beating guys up because they're attracted to the waitress? Just like he is? sh*t.

She's busy delivering slices of pie and Daryl understands she's moving as fast as she can, but he can't hang around the café any longer. It's five minutes to one and he has to get back to the shop. He doesn't even wait for the check, he just lays his money down and as he and Teddy are walking out the door, he quietly calls outs, "Money's on the counter, thanks Beth."

"Oh, okay, thank you Daryl, thank you Teddy." Darn it.

Once the rush starts to die down Beth walks to the end of the counter to clear Daryl's dishes and put the money in the till. He couldn't possibly have meant to tip her the 40 cents that's left over, he obviously overpaid. She'll give it back to him tomorrow.

In the meantime, on their walk back to the shop Daryl gives himself a silent and very stern lecture. He's got to knock this off. sh*t, what he just saw at the café made it clear, half the men in town would drop everything else they're doing just for a chance to hold Beth's hand, and they'd be thinking about doing a lot more than just hand-holding.

In his heart he knows, there's no way Beth would want anything to do with him outside the cafe. He's got Teddy and he's got his past, she'd have questions and want to know about what happened and about Teddy, she'd have every right to know, and she wouldn't like what he had to tell her. Besides, as much as she seems to like Teddy, he knows that's just part of the job. It's one thing to nice and friendly with the little boy, it's something else altogether to take on another woman's child. Nah, she deserves much better than what he could ever give her.

He stops in his tracks, he's managed to stun himself. Why is he even thinking about all this sh*t? They don't even know each other, and that's how it's going to stay.

No more afternoon treats at the Solo Café.

She was serving a slice of pie on Tuesday and after cheerfully setting it down in front of the customer she went back to the kitchen and asked Jim, "Who makes your pies?"

"I get them from a bakery across town. They sure aren't a money maker either. I can't charge what I should, but I can't bake and you gotta have pie in a café, folks expect it."

Beth nods and she's all business when she makes her proposal, "Maybe I could bake the pies for you, what I can't get done on my shift, I can stay a little late to finish up. I'm going to brag about myself and tell you, when it comes to baking I really know my way around the kitchen. You'd be serving much better pie than you are now, so I bet you'd sell more and even make some money." Phew, she got it all out and she thinks her proposal sounds good.

Jim's brows raised and he agreed, "Oh yeah? All right. I tell ya what Beth. You make two pies today. I'm pretty sure I have everything ya need for chocolate and apple. We'll see how ya do, and if they pass the Jim taste test, well you got the job. I'll pay ya a dollar a pie and your regular wage for any extra time ya work. Deal?"

"Deal."

She baked the two pies and it just took one taste of the chocolate for Jim to agree, "Best darn pie crust I ever ate Beth. You got yourself a new job." She made Jim a list and he purchased the ingredients that she'll need to bake several pies over the next week. They're both happy with the deal.

Wednesday morning bright and early Daryl and Teddy Dixon take their places at the counter. Beth sets their waters down and smiles, "Good morning gentlemen, can I get you coffee and milk?"

"Yes, please Beth."

She brings his coffee and Teddy's milk, reaches in her pocket and slides the forty cents toward Daryl saying, "I know you were in a hurry yesterday, but you had change coming."

He looks in her eyes and says, "If I left it, it's cuz I meant for you ta have it."

Whether he intended to express it or not, Beth can feel the warmth in his look and it makes the blush rise on her cheeks, "Oh, well, um all right, well thank you." Oh for goodness sake Beth, calm yourself down.

She didn't expect his breakfast order to change, and sure enough it doesn't, but she calls it in to Jim like it's a surprise, and when she brings their plates she smiles again, "I hope you enjoy your breakfast," and begins to walk away, but Teddy stops her when he says, "Guess what Bet?"

"Well gee, I don't have any idea, what Teddy?"

"Daddy said he's gonna get me a fishin' pole real soon."

"Oh my goodness, that's wonderful news. I'm so happy for you Teddy, and I hope you catch a big fish."

"Tanks, I will, I'n sure I will. Daddy's gonna teach me."

Hell, even Teddy's chatting up the new waitress, and Daryl hasn't failed to notice how sweet Beth is with his son, or the fact she gives his little boy her genuine smile. That's just her being her sweet self though. Yeah, part of the job.

He's given himself several stern lectures now, but he can't seem to listen or do what he should. That very afternoon over peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, he hears himself say to Teddy, "Did ya notice the pies in the dessert case? I seen they had a peach one, that's my favorite."

Teddy already has many of his Daddy's mannerisms, and the little boy shrugs, "I like chocyute."

"Yeah, chocolate's good too. Ya wanna go over ta the café after ya finish that sandwich, maybe try a slice?"

Teddy sits up straighter and smiles, "Yes Daddy, yes!" And hurriedly chomps the sandwich down. All the while Daddy is asking himself, what the f*ck is wrong with you Dixon?

So it happens that just like Monday and Tuesday, Wednesday afternoon the Dixon men are back on their stools and ordering dessert. Beth gives Teddy a big smile and asks, "What kind of pie can I get you Teddy?"

"You have chocyute?"

"I believe I have one slice left."

"That one."

Daryl's hand immediately goes to the boy's shoulder and he leans close, he doesn't so much get after the boy, he simply questions, "Is that how you're s'pose ta ask?"

The boy sits up a little straighter and says, "Sorry Miz Bet, can I have chocyute peez?"

"Yessir you can, and guess what Teddy?"

"What?"

"I made it myself. Yesterday I stayed a little late and I made a chocolate pie and an apple pie."

Daryl had his mouth all set on a slice of peach pie, but she just changed all that. He nods, "Sounds good, I'd like a piece of the apple and a cuppa coffee, please."

"Sure, and would you gentlemen like a scoop of vanilla ice cream with your pie?"

The little boy gives his Daddy a hopeful look, and Daryl shrugs and tells her, "Yes please. Being's how I'ma fry up some venison steak for supper tonight, and I usually manage ta get it about like shoe leather, we probably should have some a that ice cream and maybe we can spoil our appetites." What the hell's gotten into him?

She can't believe she would take it upon herself to tell this man how to cook, but she suggests, "I'd be happy to share a few ideas with you about how you could prepare those steaks so they're nice and tender."

Now he's floored, unsure what to do or say. If he was a thinking man, and a more self-confident man when it comes to this women, he might ask her to come have dinner with them tonight. She could show him firsthand how it's done. But no, as close as Daryl gets is, "Yeah, maybe some time we can do that." If only she knew what a huge step even that is for him.

She feels a twinge of disappointment, she was hoping maybe he'd want to talk with her after work. Then she scolds, stop it Beth, it's way too soon. Besides, you don't even know each other, and you're supposed to be concentrating on getting better.

Daryl and Teddy are halfway through their pie when she walks down to their end of the counter and begins wiping up some imaginary spill. Teddy has ice cream and chocolate all over his little face when he smiles at her and says, "it's licious Bet. You could make more."

Daryl stays quiet, silently agreeing with his son, while Beth smiles her genuine smile at the little guy and says, "Thank you so much Teddy. I love to bake. This afternoon I'll be staying on after my shift to make even more pies, peach and raisin and cherry."

"There's cherdee pie?"

She smiles, "There is such a thing as cherry pie, and it's sooo yummy."

Teddy looks at his Daddy like he's been cheated, "Daddy, there's cherdee pie."

Daryl's pretty sure he's lost his mind completely when he says, "Oh yeah? You better have some a that then. If ya would Beth, could ya hold back a slice of the cherry and one a the peach for me n Teddy tomorrow? We'll be in at the noon hour."

She can feel her face heating up, oh no, she must be as red as a tomato, but she tries not to sound as flustered as she feels, "Oh, well yes, of course. I'd be happy to do that."

When she clears their dishes she finds it under his plate, oh my goodness, 50 cents.

On the walk back to the shop Teddy is holding his hand and tugging on his arm, not because he wants something. The boy is just so darn happy and excited. It's got Daryl thinking, sh*t, how boring is life for this kid that he only has the prospect of having a piece of pie to get excited about? Things have to change. He needs to start doing more stuff with Teddy, more stuff that kids like.

When Teddy was born Daryl made a promise to himself and to the infant boy. He swore he'd be a good Daddy, that he'd never lay an angry hand on Teddy, or worse, yell at him and tell him he's worthless. He never has, but now it occurs to him, that isn't enough. There needs to be some fun in life too. Maybe they both need that.

It's not that Daryl isn't willing, it's just that he never thinks about that stuff. When he was growing up they never played or had family fun, sh*t…well…it was different. He went out on his own even as a little guy, or he went with Merle and they made their fun on their own.

He knows a place they could make a little start, and they could make that start Saturday. Daryl's walked by the park a million times, they have all kinds of stuff kids like. Swings and slides, a jungle gym and seesaws, Teddy would have a swell time, maybe he'd even make some friends. That's another concept that's a bit foreign to his Daddy. Making friends. But Teddy deserves that chance and now his Daddy has a plan. Saturday after they do their chores, he and Teddy are going to the park.

Wednesday afternoon there's a lull after lunch and it seems like a good time to get started baking her pies. Just like Beth promised Daryl and Teddy, she'll be making cherry, raisin and peach today. She's just about to put the pies in the oven when Amy arrives for her shift.

Amy's as excited about the idea of homemade pies as Jim is and she tells the boss, "I want a slice of Beth's pie for my shift meal, Jim."

He nods, "I got a feeling pie's about to become the most popular item on the menu." Then an idea comes to him and he asks, "Say Beth, do ya know how to make biscuits and dinner rolls? I been paying for those too."

"I've been baking with Mama since I was a little girl. With me doing your baking we could even add some things, like cornbread and breakfast pastry."

Jim's all smiles, "Beth, you just became the official baker for the Solo Café."

Mama and Daddy have always told her she has a special talent for baking, Mama would say, "It's just in you Beth, no one can make a flakier pie crust or a fluffier biscuit." But gosh, coming from someone besides her parents it's even more flattering. It feels good to be recognized for her skills, plus, she's going to be making a little extra cash. It's like she's gone in business for herself.

Finally Beth sits to have her shift meal, and Amy delivers the hot turkey sandwich and dinner salad to her, "Thank you Amy, I was about to faint from not eating."

Amy chides her, "You know Beth, you can have a little something during your shift, Jim doesn't expect you to starve yourself."

"I just never think about it until I finally stop and sit down, by then I'm sure I'm about to starve."

Amy nods and then leans in a little closer, whispering, "So, Daryl Dixon is one of your regular customers, isn't he?"

Beth can't imagine what this is all about, "Yes, him and his little boy, Teddy."

Amy smiles, "Gee whiz, half the women in this town are crazy over him, including my sister, Andrea. She just won't leave the guy alone, and she's not the only one, there are several others."

Beth looks down hoping Amy won't see how red her cheeks are, "Oh, well I guess they wouldn't come around here and bother him at 6:30am in the morning."

Amy laughs, "You're right about that. Besides, I think my sister's her husband is in here about that time of day. She can't be doing her flirting in front of him."

Suddenly Beth's tummy is in no mood to eat, "Oh, no I don't think that would do. Um, Amy, I need to get to something upstairs. Could you put some foil over these for me please? I'll bring the dishes back in the morning."

Upstairs in her room she sits at the little table with her foil wrapped dinner in front of her. She knows she has to eat, and she's doing her best to nibble at the food while she stares out the window at the street below. It's after five and the street is busy with folks heading home from work, and there he is, Daryl. It's just him and Teddy, there's no woman. Even if there was, what business is it of hers? And why is she feeling sad about other women being attracted to him? Why wouldn't they be?

After she eats she gets out her journal and makes a list of her accomplishments so far this week. The fact she's added a second job is certainly the biggest, but she's also got her own place and she hasn't even thought for a minute about giving up the job and the apartment to go back home to Mama and Daddy. She's all right with living alone. At least for a while.

Someday though, someday she might like to meet a nice man. She's always wanted to get married and have a family, and for some reasons she can't explain to herself or her journal, Daryl Dixon just seems like a man she could care for in that way. Of course she likes his looks and his build, but it's other things about him too. It's the simple way he is. And although he's so strong and manly, and that's certainly attractive, it's something else that's not so obvious. It's the tenderness she can see when he talks to Teddy, and to her too.

Who's she kidding? A man like him would never be interested in a woman like her. From what Amy said, it sounds like he can have darn near any woman he wants. Besides, she knows he's seen the scar and she knows he knows what it's from. He'd want to know all about what she tried to do, and he'd want to know why. He'd have every right to know and she'd have to tell him. Boy he'd probably run like the wind when she was done with that one.

00

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

Chapter Text

00

She tossed and turned in the night, and she's mad at herself for letting a little gossip make her feel so blue. Everything has been working out swell for her and she should be grateful. She needs to just forget all about what she heard, it really has nothing to do with her. Except it hurts because, darn it, she has some kind of feelings for Daryl Dixon.

As soon as him and Teddy walk in the cafe Daryl senses it. It's not like she's mad at him, not exactly, it's more like she's doing her best not to look him in the eye. What the f*ck happened? He's racking his brain trying to think of something he might have said or done wrong, but nothing comes to mind.

Beth sets their plates in front of them, smiles that smile, the same one she gives everyone in the place, and he can see it's back, the sadness in those blue eyes. It's only Teddy she looks directly at when she says, "Enjoy your breakfast gentlemen," then she hurries off to help some other folks.

He tells himself it's not his concern, he doesn't have time to think about other people's business, he's got his own business to take care. As soon as he and Teddy finish up their meal, he hurries to gets himself and the boy out of there, leading Teddy by the hand as he calls, "Money's on the counter."

Jim glances up from the grill and shakes his head as he mumbles to himself, "those two need to have a talk about something besides pie and overcooked venison."

Breakfast at the Solo left him feeling uneasy, and on the walk to Dale and Erma's home Daryl's trying to come up with a way he can get out of taking Teddy back to the café for pie this afternoon. sh*t, but he promised the kid. He even told Beth to hold back two slices for them. Why the f*ck is she sad about something? And why does she seem mad at him about something? sh*t.

Erma notices it as she's taking Teddy's hand, "Are you feeling okay Daryl, you seem a little out of sorts."

"Nah, I'm fine ma'am, thanks for askin'. I just have a busy day ahead of me is all." He kisses the top of Teddy's head, roughs his hair a little and says, "Thanks folks, y'all have a good morning and I'll see ya at the noon hour."

While Erma is busy tidying up the kitchen, Dale takes Teddy out for a little walk. They look at all the pretty flowers blooming in people's yards as they stroll along, and Dale smiles as he shares with Teddy, "Ya know son, I always get your Aunt Erma a nice bouquet of flowers on special occasions, and sometimes for no reason at all, just to be nice. Ladies enjoy receiving flowers, that's something worth knowing."

The little boy doesn't even seem to be listening, he's skipping along chasing butterflies and avoiding bees, but kids are sponges and whether it appears that way or not, Teddy hears what the man says.

Later that afternoon, as Teddy and his Daddy are sitting out back at the picnic table having their potted meat sandwiches, Daryl makes an attempt at changing the plan, "Phew, I'm feeling pretty darn full, maybe we oughta not go eat that dessert. Maybe have them sugar cookies we brought home from Miss Erma's."

Teddy looks him dead in the eye and Daryl recognizes that look, he's got a look just like it, "Daddy, you promised. Cherdee pie."

Well sh*t, the kid's right, "Yeah, I'ma take ya if you wanna go. I just thought maybe you'd be too full." He knew it wouldn't work, he just had to try.

Things are a little different this afternoon, she doesn't seem mad at all, it's more just that sad thing. On the other hand, he's also noticed she isn't looking that way with anyone else at the counter. How could her sadness have anything to do with him?

Teddy Dixon seems oblivious to all of it, he's busy eating his pie, just one cherry at a time, savoring every bite as he rubs his tummy and says, "mmm." His Daddy is making much faster work of the peach pie, and Daryl tussles his son's hair when he says, "Better eat a little quicker Teddy, we gotta get back ta the shop." Daryl might have gone for a second slice while the boy finished up, but the pies are all gone.

Beth comes by and asks, "How's your pie gentlemen?"

Maybe she won't be mad at him anymore, or seem so sad, if he just tells her what he really thinks, "Best peach pie I ever ate Beth. Thanks for savin' me a slice."

It's not a work smile, she manages the smallest of real smiles, when she quietly answers, "Thank you Daryl. I'm happy you enjoyed it." He's never particularly enjoyed idle chit chat, but with Beth, and even on a day like today when things seem so strained, he likes talking to her. And the smile, her smile made it worth whatever these unsettled feelings are.

Jim wants to call out from the kitchen, "Ask to take her for a walk after work ya knucklehead." But he knows better. This isn't his business, and by golly he's staying out of it. Besides, it's kind of fun to watch them try and figure it out on their own.

00

Friday morning Beth is busy with a counter full of diners when she takes a quick glance out the front window and sees Daryl and little Teddy walking toward the café. Before she realizes it's happening, a smile crosses her lips.

Once the Dixons are on their stools she's in front of them setting water down, "Good morning Teddy, good morning Daryl."

Daryl nods, "Mornin' Beth." Things seem better, she doesn't look so sad.

Teddy is far more exuberant than his Daddy, "Mornin' Miz Bet, I brung sumfin for ya," he reaches out his little hand and when his fingers open she sees the crushed yellow dandelion he's holding, "I picked it for ya."

The little weed looks pretty pitiful and Daryl's kind of embarrassed, then he sees the happy look in Beth's eye when she says, "I love it so much Teddy, it's just beautiful and it's so nice and thoughtful of you to pick it for me. I'm going to put it in a little glass of water right now to keep it fresh."

As she walks away Teddy tells his Daddy, "Ladies like flowers."

Jim's at the grill nodding to himself, yep, out of the mouths of babes.

When she's back in front of them she's giving Teddy that big real smile, and even though it's not for him, Daryl's glad to see it. She asks like she doesn't know, "What can I get you gentlemen for breakfast this morning?"

Daryl doesn't have time to answer before Teddy smiles, "I like cherdee pie peez."

Before his Daddy can tell him he's not having pie for breakfast, Beth places her hand over the little boy's hand and smiles, "I'm so happy you like my pie Teddy, but I'm sorry, it's all gone. You ate the very last piece yesterday. Don't worry though, I promise I'll be making lots more pies, okay?"

His bottom lip juts out but he says, "K Miz Bet."

Teddy took it pretty well and Beth doesn't seem sad right now. Maybe Teddy's onto something with this flower idea.

Beth softly squeezes that little hand and offers, "Guess what? I do have something else that's really yummy. This morning we've got banana pancakes. I made the batter myself and I think you'd really like them, do you want to give pancakes a try?"

Oh no, the words are no sooner out of her mouth than she realizes her mistake, "I'm so sorry Daryl, I should have asked you if it's all right first."

She looks half scared, sh*t, what does she think he's going to do? Nothing, all he's going to do is go along, "Nah, that's okay, it sounds good. I think I'll have a stack a them pancakes myself, with some bacon and a couple eggs over medium on the side, please. Whaddya think Teddy, want the same?"

"Yes Daddy, peez."

"All right then, half portion for Teddy if ya would please Beth. Thanks."

"Oh good, let me get your coffee and milk."

She calls the order out while poor Jim is thinking he might faint. His new waitress has changed the unchangeable, and it only took her one short week.

It's almost five Friday when Beth gets off work, she stayed late to bake. She walks up to her room and takes a minute to sit and rub her tired feet. She baked four pies, plus dinner rolls and biscuits, hoping it will be enough to get Jim through tonight and tomorrow. She realizes now what a big job she's taken on, there will be more baking on Sunday. Although she knows she should not be working on the Lord's day, and Mama would be upset with her, she's agreed to meet Jim at the café and get Monday's baking done.

She doesn't sit and rest long, she's got work to do. She takes her uniform off, dresses in capris and a slightly worn cotton blouse, and opts for her slippers instead of shoes, they'll feel better on her feet and she's not going out anyway. She wants to get one weekend chore done this evening, then she plans to relax and read her book.

She fills both the bathroom and kitchen sinks with warm sudsy water, then places her two full slips in the kitchen sink, and her panties in the bathroom sink. Once she has her underthings all washed and rinsed, she carefully smooths and drapes them over the lingerie rack she bought at the Five and Dime, hoping they'll be dry by morning.

Next, she hand washes her pajamas and nightie and hangs them to dry as well. It would be easier to use a machine, and she's planning to go to the public laundry tomorrow to wash her uniforms, sheets and towels, but she just can't bring herself to wash her personal things there. She's worried some man might be in the laundry and he'd see them. It's silly and she knows it, but that doesn't change her feelings.

She's never used a public laundry. Mama always had a washing machine at home, and Beth had no idea what to expect. Thank goodness for Carol, Beth asked her neighbor and Carol explained everything. Beth knows now there will be an attendant who she pays for the use of the machines, the amount she pays depends on how many loads she has. Three, she'll have three. 25 cents to wash each load, and 20 cents to dry each, but she won't dry her uniforms in a machine, she'll hang them when she gets home.

Beth's other concern was how in the world she would carry a load of towels and one of sheets, plus two uniforms, five blocks to the public laundry, and back. Carol solved that problem for her too, "I have a cart I use, it works swell to just roll my things along behind me. You're welcome to use it Beth."

Saturday morning Beth's up early, and it doesn't take long to give her little apartment a good cleaning. Once that's done she draws herself a bath, she wants to freshen up and look nice before going out in public, even if it is only to do a chore.

When the laundry is done, she returns it to her apartment, hangs her uniforms to dry and uses her hands to smooth the wrinkles out as best she can. But before making her bed up with the clean sheets, she decides to take the little cart and get a few groceries for the week, including a half dozen eggs. She's never eaten eggs from anywhere but their chickens on the farm. She wonders if she'll notice a difference in the way they taste. She also needs a small carton of milk, a stick of butter, a pork chop for dinner tonight, a chicken breast for Sunday, and a little bit of fruit and vegetables. She'll be eating her own baked goods.

She takes a nylon shopping bag and following Carol's directions, finds her way to the grocery with no problems. She quickly locates the few items she needs, and as the clerk puts them in her nylon shopping bag Beth realizes, she's taking care of herself, by herself. Buying a few groceries may be a tiny step, but it's an important one.

She's rolling the cart behind her as she makes her way home, but when she passes the park she spots Teddy playing in the sand with another little boy. They've got a big yellow truck and Teddy seems so happy. She pulls the cart behind her as she walks closer, stopping when she's near enough to say, "Hi Teddy, it looks like you're having fun today."

The little boy looks up, sees her and he's all smiles, "Hi Miz Bet! Look! Daddy got me a new twuck at Sears."

"I see that, and my gosh, it looks big and powerful. I bet it can move a lot of sand."

"It's a urt mover."

"An earth mover, well that makes sense," then the question occurs to her, who's watching Teddy? "Where's your Daddy?"

The little boy points and says, "He's over at the tree talkin' ta a lady."

She doesn't want to look, but her head seems to turn that way all on its own. Daryl's back is against the trunk of a big shade tree, and there's a woman with him. She's blonde and shapely and very attractive, her clothes are as tight as could be and her body is so close to Daryl's, like she's trying to push herself into him. Beth can see them talking, but she has no idea what they're saying. All she knows is she has to get out of here fast. She quickly turns away, but stops herself long enough to say, "Have fun Teddy!" Before hurrying down the street, pulling the little cart behind her.

Daryl looks up from his conversation, oh f*ck, no. He knows Beth saw and he knows what she must be thinking and...well sh*t. He's angry now and he tells the blonde woman the same thing he's told her so many times, except this time when he tells her there's anger in his tone, "This is the last time I'm sayin' it Andrea, I ain't the kind ta mess with another man's wife, sh*t I ain't the kind ta mess with anyone, and dammit, I got my boy here, have some respect and leave me the hell alone."

Andrea backs off, but she still has a smile on her face, and she's not ready to give up, "You'll weaken Daryl Dixon, and when you do you'll wish you hadn't waited so long to get to know me better." She fluffs her hair as she turns, dramatically swaying her hips from side to side as she walks away.

Beth's tummy hurts and her head hurts as she puts the few groceries she purchased away. Then the tears start to slowly fall as she begins putting the clean sheets on her bed. By the time she's done making up her bed she can't help herself. She lays right down and has a good cry.

She lectures herself, why are you crying? He's not your boyfriend or your husband, you barely even know him. Besides, Amy said half the women in town are crazy over him, and why wouldn't they be?

It's just that she…well gee, she kind of thought it might be nice to get to know him better, Teddy too. She, oh gosh, she can't fool herself. She's already imagined things they could do together, as a family. She's so ridiculous. She even wondered what it would be like to have him hold her in his arms, and even what his lips would feel like on hers.

She scolds herself for being so foolish and so dramatic. She's also well aware, when she's feeling sad it's not good for her to be alone. She needs to get out. She dries her tears, splashes water on her face and walks down the stairs and around to Carol's store. It's only four in the afternoon, she has time to shop before Carol closes up, and her savings are going to have to wait. She has a plan to spend some of her pie money on a new book, and it won't be a romance novel.

From Carol's, and with her new book all about wildflowers in hand, she walks next door to the Solo to look up some information. There's a phone book that hangs on a chain from the payphone and she needs to find something in the Yellow Pages. Tomorrow's Sunday and she's looking for a church to attend. Last Sunday she went to a small bible church over on Ward Street, but the fire and brimstone the minister was preaching was a little more than she could take. She prefers a more gentle manner of delivering the Good News.

She finds a bible church not far from here, the little ad says, Faith, Grace, Fellowship. That certainly sounds good. She grabs a page from an order pad and writes the address down. She already knows just what she'll be praying for, the same thing she's been praying for all afternoon, freedom from these feelings she has so mysteriously developed for Daryl Dixon, when he obviously has other interests. It can't possibly be healthy.

She's not looking forward to spending the evening alone, but she has her new book and if it doesn't catch her interest, she has a little sewing she's been wanting to get to. Mama gave her scrape fabric and she wants to make some dinner napkins and maybe place-mats to brighten her table. She doesn't care if they match, it's the color she wants to add.

The first thing she does is sit at the table with her journal and write down reminders of all that she's managed to accomplish this week. Saturday she entertained the neighbor with tea, cookies and conversation. Sunday she went to a new church where she knew no one, and she'll do the same tomorrow. Monday she started a new job, a type of work she's never done, and she's gotten through the whole week without incident, she's even made some good tip money. She has another new job now too, she's a professional baker and she's so excited and proud about that. She did laundry in a public place, maybe that isn't considered a big accomplishment by some people, but it was a big accomplishment for her.

She's starting to think Mama and Olivia might have been right when they told her she's a capable woman who can take care of herself.

Daryl's been struggling all afternoon. sh*t, it was supposed to be fun to take Teddy to the park, and it would have been. His boy made a friend and everything. Then that damn Andrea showed up. Why won't that woman leave him the f*ck alone. He knows folks think he's too dumb to realize what she's after, they're wrong. He's not an idiot, and besides, Andrea couldn't make it any more obvious that she's looking to slip around behind her husband's back, but she needs to look somewhere else. Daryl couldn't be less interested.

What's really got him pissed off and agitated is the fact that Beth saw the way that woman had herself all pushed into him. sh*t, she probably thinks…well yeah, of course that's what she thinks, she thinks they're up to something. Dammit. Maybe he could try to talk to her, maybe try to explain. Oh yeah? Then what smart guy?

00

Sunday morning she's up early and she takes a nice long bubble bath, washes her hair, and she's still in her bathrobe and slippers when she fixes herself breakfast. Tea, and a poached egg on toast. She watches the quiet Sunday morning street below as she nibbles at the food and promises herself this will be a good day, and reminds herself again how blessed she is.

She knows she's not supposed to work on Sunday, it's a day of rest. But she hates the thought of getting up extra early to do it Monday morning, and she has the time now. She gets out the ironing board and iron and presses her uniforms, while trying not to think of Daryl Dixon. She concentrates on her work, thank goodness the uniforms washed up so nicely, and there are no stains.

As she gets dressed for the Sunday service she tries to get herself in the proper frame of mind by singing those gospel hymns, the ones she's been singing her whole life. She puts on her garter belt, her stockings and her slip, and then her Sunday dress. The dress is a creamy yellow with a fitted bodice that buttons up the front and closes tight at the neck. The collar is small and the waist is tight, and no one would ever guess Mama found the belt for it at the Five and Dime. The skirt is full and she smiles when she looks at herself in the mirror, she feels pretty wearing this dress. It's quite fashionable too, Mama did a perfect job of copying the pattern of a dress Beth saw in McCall's magazine.

The church is off the main road a block or so, and Beth walks down to Montrose Street, and then it's three more blocks up. She likes walking through the neighborhoods and seeing the houses, the flowers and children in the yards.

She's almost to the church when she hears the church bell chime a warning, 15 minutes until services begin. She'll be plenty early. Then she sees the black sedan pull up and park at the curb, and Daryl Dixon steps out from the driver's side. Beth's steps have slowed considerably as she watches him walk around to the passenger side, open the door and extend his hand. She's surprised when it's an older gentlemen who steps out, and that gentleman opens the rear door and gives a hand to an older lady, then Teddy climbs out. No one needs to help the little guy, but his Daddy places a hand on his shoulder to settle him down, then straightens Teddy's tie.

For some reason she never considered Daryl would be a churchgoer, well shame on her, and then she almost lets herself smile because he seems so uncomfortable and appears a little awkward in his Sunday best, but gosh he looks so handsome. Oh sure, he still looks a little rumpled, but it's clear he's done his best to comb his hair back, and he's wearing a nice white dress shirt and a black tie that's only a little bit crooked. His chinos are black and his shoes are polished, and right now, those feelings she doesn't want to feel for him won't be denied.

Beth's just a few yards from them and Teddy spots her. He breaks away and comes running to her asking excitedly, "Miz Bet, are ya comin' to church wit us?"

She smiles as she takes the little boy's hand and walks him back to where his Daddy and the nice looking older couple are standing, explaining, "Well Teddy, I think you're here with your family."

The older gentleman says, "Hello there, Beth is it? I'm Dale Horvath and this is my wife, Erma, I'm going to assume you already know Daryl and Teddy."

Beth is so nervous, her throat is dry and her palms are damp, but she was raised with manners and she doesn't forget them now, "It's very nice to meet you both, yes, I'm Beth, Beth Greene. I know Teddy and Daryl from the Solo Café, I'm the waitress there."

Erma smiles, "Oh yes then, you're the young woman who took over Olivia's position. How nice, and you're all alone here in town?"

Beth feels the fire in her cheeks, "Yes, well, I guess I am alone."

Erma's been watching Daryl's reaction to all of this, and she notices the way he looks at the young woman, and hears the nerves in his voices when he says, "Hi Beth, nice ta see you."

That's when Erma Horvath decides to take matters into her own hands, "Well Beth dear, I hope you'll sit with us this morning." She doesn't wait for Beth to answer, she slips her arm through hers and proceeds to guide Beth that way, the men and Teddy following behind. They're about to enter the church when Daryl hears Erma invite, "We always have Sunday dinner together after church, I've made country ham and all the trimmings for today, and of course, we'd be so pleased if you'd agree to you join us."

00

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Chapter Text

00

Beth's head is spinning, she never expected anything like this to happen. Her plan had been so simple, go to services at a new church and see if it was a fit for her. After that, she was going home to change clothes and rest a little before going downstairs to bake. She really has no excuse for not going to Sunday dinner, and although she feels a bit anxious, she doesn't want to make an excuse, "Thank you so much, Miz Horvath. That's very thoughtful of you. I'd be happy to join your family for dinner."

If Beth said what's on her mind, and if she were being real honest about that, she'd admit she's excited to spend some time with Daryl and Teddy apart from the Solo Café. Then again, she's also a nervous wreck who can't bring herself to look his way.

Oh my gosh, but what about that woman he was with yesterday? Is there something to that? Beth's glad to be going to church, she has a lot to pray about.

Oh no, then she sees that same blonde woman, oh my gosh. She's sitting in the fourth pew on the right side, and the man she's with must be her husband. Amy said her sister's husband comes to the café every morning for breakfast, and Beth is sure that's him. His name is Negan Smith. He's beyond flirtatious and…no, stop Beth. She's not going to let herself think gossipy thoughts in church.

She's seen it at her own church back home, the unspoken rule about which pew belongs to which family. Although the church has filled up, the third pew on the left is empty. Erma leads her right up to it, then steps aside as Dale Horvath steps in, Erma follows, and then Teddy take's Beth's hand and says, "Come Miz Bet," and she follows the boy into the pew and sits next to him. Daryl's right behind her, and oh my goodness, she's going to spend the next hour or so sitting between Teddy and his Daddy.

He's trying to be as sneaky as he knows how to be, but Daryl can't stop looking at her. He just can't believe this pretty woman is sitting next to him. Even though her delicate hands are folded in her lap, he can see they're shaking and he's fighting the urge to take her hand in his and whisper, "It's okay." What's okay? He has no idea. And why wouldn't she be nervous? sh*t, she kind of got railroaded into this whole deal. She's going along though, and for a minute he let's himself hope it's because she wants to be here.

The service won't start for another five minutes, and poor Beth's tummy is twisting from the nerves she's feeling. Her palms are damp and her heart is beating so hard, while the other congregants seem to be keeping quite busy whispering among themselves. No doubt they're speculating about what in the world Daryl Dixon and this pretty blonde woman are doing side by side at church. Hmm. Some of them know who she is, the new waitress from the Solo Café. That information makes the rounds quickly, and from there, there's almost as many ideas about Daryl Dixon and Beth Greene as there are congregants.

Beth holds Teddy's hand because…well she's crazy about the little guy and the human touch brings some comfort to her. Finally, the preacher walks in and everyone quiets and sits up straighter. His greeting has Beth's face turning bright red, "Good Sunday morning and blessings everyone. I hear we have a newcomer with us this morning, Beth Greene has joined us." She's afraid she'll faint when he adds, "Please stand Miss Greene, so everyone can say hello and welcome you to our faith community." There is courteous applause from the congregants, and Beth is just hoping this all ends quickly.

It doesn't end there, the preacher says, "Let's all hold up our hands toward Beth as we pray to the Lord for blessings…" and he goes on with lengthy words of prayer. Beth forces herself to keep smiling, but Daryl sees the discomfort behind her smile, and then he sees her legs tremble and he's worried she might tip over. For just a moment his hand moves to the small of her back, like he's trying to steady her, and he whispers, "Almost over."

It may only be a small gesture, but it does make everything so much better. And then Beth wonders if the blonde woman saw Daryl touch her, and she hopes she did. That hope is immediately followed by a pang of guilt for thinking about those things in church.

Thank goodness the rest of the service is uneventful. Afterward, just like with most churches, the congregants mingle out front talking about the week they've had and the week to come. Daryl stands near her, and so do the Horvaths, as they all keep an eye on Teddy who's running around with some other children. Beth smiles at Daryl, "He's having so much fun."

"Yeah, he has a much easier time gettin' to know people than I ever have. I think that's probably good."

Hmm, is he trying to tell her something? What about the blonde woman, Andrea, what's going on between the two of them? Oh my gosh, Beth doesn't want to think about that right now, everything has gone so well. Then she watches as Andrea and Negan Smith come walking toward them.

Negan Smith is loud with a big smile that Beth's not convinced is genuine, and she's heard rumors that he's a womanizer. She's also heard he likes to belittle other men, even get in fistfights with them. Again she tells herself, stop it Beth, that's gossip. Then Andrea starts to speak and Beth can't help noticing the woman is practically purring like a cat when she says, "Hi Daryl," then like an afterthought says, "and you too, Beth is it? And of course, Mister and Miz Horvath. I hope you're all well."

Dale knows what the Smith's are about and he's in no mood to converse with them, "I think I can speak for all of us when I say we're doing just fine. We'll be leaving now to have our dinner. You two have a blessed Sunday."

Beth has never been so happy to be leaving church. Daryl rounds up Teddy and they all get in the black sedan, Beth, Erma and Teddy in the back, and the men up front. As Daryl makes the short drive he wishes he could think of a way to let Beth know that there's nothing going on between him and Andrea, there never will be.

Erma doesn't want Beth to lift a finger, "You're our guest," but Beth won't sit idly by and watch another woman work, together they get the food from the kitchen and set it on the dining table. There's pea salad and a Jell-O mold, creamed potatoes, deviled eggs, sliced tomatoes and fresh pickles, stuffed celery and cornbread, and a chocolate cake for dessert. Beth could have easily lifted the platter with the ham, but Erma smiles, "No Dear, we have to let the men do a little something too, and besides, they need to feel needed." Then she calls to Daryl in the living room, "Honey, would you carry the ham to the table please, it's a little heavy." Beth fights a smile, Miz Erma is a bit of a character.

"Yes, Ma'am."

The food's on the table and Erma smiles as she takes Beth's arm "Come Dear, let's sit."

Beth's not surprised Dale will lead them in a blessing, but what Beth didn't expect was that she'd be seated next to Daryl and that he'd be holding her hand during the prayer. They're all holding hands while the blessing is said, she likes the nice tradition, although she has a little difficulty focusing on grace when Daryl's big powerful hand is wrapped around hers.

The dinner conversation is pleasant, and although Dale and Erma ask her some questions, none are overly personal. It's all things like where she grew up and what brought her to Smithton. It seems warm and friendly, like they genuinely want to get to know her better. They ask how she likes her work at the Solo Café, and she tells them how much she enjoys working there. She hopes she doesn't sound like she's bragging when she tells them about her new job as the baker for the café, "Pies, rolls and biscuits. I love to bake so I think I'm going to enjoy it."

That's when Teddy looks up from his plate, smiles at Beth and says, "Yum, cherdee pie."

Erma can see the affection the little boy has for the young woman, and it warms her heart. She asks Teddy, "Is that your favorite now Teddy, cherry pie?"

"Yes Antie Erm, it's licious."

It surprises Beth to see Daryl help clear the table after their meal, men don't usually do that sort of thing. Daryl even has Teddy carrying little handfuls of this and that to help, napkins and spoons, things that can't break or hurt him. In the meantime Dale's setting up the checkerboard in the living room.

Beth starts washing dishes as Erma's packing up the leftovers, and the woman says, "I always send Daryl and Teddy home with enough leftovers to last them a night or two. The poor man isn't much of a cook. I'll pack you up some too."

Beth smiles, "I appreciate that Ma'am, but I ate so much at dinner I know I won't eat again today, and I get a dinner meal every day at work."

"Really? How nice. Well, I'll at least send you home with a slice of cake for a snack."

Beth smiles, "That's very thoughtful, thank you."

Once the kitchen work is done, the women go to the living room. The men are each sitting in a wing chair, facing an occasional table with a checkerboard, and it appears they're in the midst of a serious match.

Teddy's laying on his tummy on the floor playing with little cars and even making car noises, but when the women take a seat on the sofa, he walks over to Beth, pats her leg and holds out his arms to her. She's delighted he would choose her to hold him, "Hi Teddy, yes, come and sit with me." She lifts him, he settles in on her lap and her fingers softly comb through his hair. It's not more than a minute or two when he's sound asleep.

Erma and Dale notice the way Daryl looks at Beth holding his son, and the older couple smile at each other as they observe the feelings between these two and think, they just need a little encouragement.

It's only twenty minutes or so later that Beth says, "I've appreciated spending this wonderful day with all of you so much, but I'm afraid I have to leave. I promised to meet Jim at the café."

Dale speaks up, "Daryl, why don't you lay Teddy in his bed, me and Erma will keep an eye on him while you walk Beth home."

"Yeah, yeah, okay."

As soon as Daryl leaves the room with the sleeping boy, Erma says, "Come to the kitchen with me Beth, let me give you that slice of cake."

"Oh, yes, thank you Ma'am." She's still trying to get used to the idea Daryl is going to walk her home.

Erma hands her the dessert plate wrapped in foil, then reaches for her other hand, "I would not presume to interfere in your personal life Beth, all I'm going to say is, you will never find a man with a bigger heart than Daryl Dixon."

Beth feels the warmth in her cheeks and all she can say is, "Yes Ma'am."

She's so grateful when Daryl pokes his head in the kitchen door, "Ya ready Beth?"

She responds, "Yes coming," then turns to her hostess and says, "Thank you again Ma'am, it's been a lovely day." Then it comes to her, "Wait, what about your plate..."

The older woman smiles, "Let's plan on you bringing my plate back to me next Sunday. We'll sit together at church and then, of course, you'll come to dinner."

"Well, thank you, but only if you'll let me bring something."

Erma smiles, "It's not necessary dear, although I think there's someone who would be delighted if you brought a cherry pie."

He carries the plate on their walk home, and she wishes he'd take her hand. Maybe he doesn't because of Andrea. That's a thought Beth doesn't want to have, so she cheerfully comments, "That was a wonderful meal."

"Yeah, Miz Erma is a real fine lady and a good cook. People don't come any better than the Horvaths, they're like family to me."

Ah, "like family," so they're not really his family, hmm.

As they near the café she tells him, "I need to go home first, I want to change before I start baking." She smiles, "And I have to put my cake away for later."

"Yeah, okay, I'll walk ya around."

"You don't have to."

"No, I will."

She can't invite him up, that would seem so forward, and besides, she's going to be changing her clothes, "All right, thank you. I'll hurry."

"Nah, take your time, I'll wait."

While she's upstairs scurrying around so she doesn't keep him waiting, he's leaning against the brick wall of the building and enjoying a smoke. He won't smoke in front of Teddy, and he won't smoke inside the house or the shop, or in front of the Horvaths. That's knocked his pack a day habit down to one or two cigarettes a day.

He's just put the cigarette out as she emerges from the building, and damn, she looks so cute. She's wearing capris and a blouse with the shirttails tied together at her waist, bobby socks and penny loafers. He'd like to take her in his arms right now, explain to her about Andrea and that he has no feelings for the woman, and then give Beth a kiss. Instead he asks, "Ya ready?"

She smiles so shyly, "Yes, I'm ready."

They walk around to the front of the building and when they reach the door she says, "Well…um…thank you for walking me, Daryl. I guess I'll see you in the morning."

Dammit, he wants to tell her and he wants to kiss her, but all he does is say, "Yeah, all right, I'll see ya in the mornin' Beth," and he turns to go.

Beth's shoulders slump a little as she watches him walk away, then she turns to the door and reaches for the knob. That's when she feels his strong hand on her elbow, "Umm, hey, Beth, I…I just wanna say, Andrea? She don't mean nuthin' ta me. I keep telling her ta leave me alone, but she won't listen." He breathes in deeply and adds, "Anyway, I wanted you ta know, I ain't with her. I ain't with anyone."

"Oh."

00

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

Chapter Text

00

1950

His whole world changed the minute Teddy was born, and it all changed again the first time he met Dale and Erma Horvath.

He'd been told about them, and he'd spoken on the phone with them three times. The first time was when, with pain in his heart and in his voice, he nervously called to share the terrible news with them. He could hear Miz Erma crying and that made him feel like such a piece of sh*t, but the call had to be made. Then Teddy started fussing and Daryl he said, "S'cuse me, I gotta set the phone down and get the baby." When he was back on the line Dale and Erma began asking questions, and he answered every one.

The second time they spoke was the very next morning and that time Dale and Erma called him. They told Daryl they'd been up all night discussing what could be done, and they asked him to please come to Smithton so they could meet and talk more, and they asked him to be sure and bring Teddy, "We're anxious to meet you both, and please don't concern yourself Daryl, we're not asking you here so we can lecture or judge you. The past is done."

He was a bit surprised by the sudden invitation, but also hopeful. A lthough he was nervous and concerned that despite what they claimed, the Horvaths would be disapproving of him, he could not deny their request. There was something else too, he was intrigued by their suggestion that he and Teddy consider moving to Smithton.

Two days later was the third time he spoke to the older couple. He called to tell them him and the baby were coming to meet them.

Baby Teddy was cradled in his arms when he knocked on their door at 8:30 that Tuesday morning, and from the moment he walked in their home he knew he was in the right place. It was comfortably old-fashioned, like they'd decorated it 35 years ago and never saw a need to change a thing after that. It all looked good to Daryl, warm and welcoming.

They'd been honest on the phone when they said they wouldn't judge him or make accusations. Even when they asked to know his personal story, including what his childhood was like, and his army life, and how his plan for an auto shop came to be. He felt an obligation to these people so he told them everything. He talked about his growing up and the loss of his alcoholic mother in a house fire, the cruelty of his father, and the difficulty his brother has staying out of trouble.

He was honest when he told them about his army days. He said he was proud to serve his country and he felt like he'd been a good soldier, and he owned up to the gambling as his biggest source of income. Then he told them about his life right after the army, and he didn't leave out the part about how he'd gone off the rails for a while. Dale and Erma Horvath were true to their word, they didn't reprimand or criticize him in any way.

The feeling he got from the Horvath's that day was that they simply accepted him. They never once questioned whether he was capable of taking care of a baby. He felt deep gratitude about that, and he always will. He knew more than a few people doubted his ability to raise Teddy alone, including his own brother, but Daryl wasn't going to give Teddy up.

Of equal importance to the way they made Daryl feel, was the way the older couple were with Teddy. Daryl could feel the instant love they had for his baby boy, it was powerful. Everything about these kind folks told him, they were the salt of the earth.

Over glasses of tea for the adults, and a bottle for Teddy, Dale mentioned the old Tire and Auto Shop being for sale, and he said he knew the guy selling it, "We were about your age when he started that business, but as the years went by arthritis forced him to shut it down." Dale asked Daryl if he'd care to have a look, and Daryl said he would. Dale made the call and they all drove over to meet with the owner and have a look around the shop.

There was no question, it was everything Daryl had dreamed of having someday. The perfect size, a good location, and unbelievably, the tools and equipment were part of the sale. The owner had no further use for them, he just wanted out. Daryl didn't think it would be possible to find a better spot and a better deal, and from what he'd seen of Smithton so far, it seemed like a good place to settle down with a small child. He just wasn't sure. Not quite yet.

The owner pushed a little. He wanted to make a deal and even sweetened the pot by lowering the price a bit, but Daryl needed time to think, "I'll get back to ya in a day or two. I wanna have a look around town." He wanted it, but he had to be sure this place, Smithton, Georgia, was the right place for him and Teddy.

Dale drove Daryl, Teddy and Erma all over town that day. He showed Daryl where everything was located, and he even threw in some town history and stories. He went so far as to drive around the outskirts of town, just so Daryl could get a feel for the whole area. Dale took him past the four elementary schools, the park, and when he drove down Maxwell Street they all noticed the "For Sale" sign in front of a little yellow house.

Dale pulled the vehicle over to the curb and said, "It doesn't appear that anyone is living there. I could jot the telephone number down and we could give the agent a call. Maybe he'd let us take a look."

The house had a certain charm, although it wasn't fancy or outwardly special in any way, there was just something about it. To Daryl it looked like a home. A real home like a kid ought to have. The kind of place Daryl would have wanted to come home to after school. A place he could be proud to live. Daryl was never a guy to just jump on all these big decisions, but something felt so right, "Yeah, sure if ya would. It looks like a good one."

Dale used the payphone over at the Solo Café to call, and an hour later the four of them were standing on the front porch of the little yellow house, waiting as the agent put the key in the lock, and smiled, "This house is perfect for a young family. I'm sure your Missus is going to love it."

Daryl just nodded, "Yeah, all right," and Dale and Erma didn't say a thing.

The agent explained, "Any of the furnishings and appliances that are still in the house are included in the sale. The elderly owners moved in with their daughter's family and didn't have room for all of their things."

There was no grand entry, the front door opened directly into the living room. On the wall to the left side of the room was a 1920's style recessed built-in cabinet with drawers at the bottom for storage, and shelves up top for books, nic nacs and the like. A big easy chair and a side table had been left in the room. The chair was worn, but not bad and Daryl's mind was already going. He could put the chair in his shop. It'd come in handy when he's feeding Teddy, and besides, he had his own living room furniture at his rental place down in Atlanta, it would work just fine in the little yellow house.

There was a doorway to the right, and one straight ahead that lead to the kitchen, and that's where they went next. The room was big and square with all appliances still in place. They weren't brand new, but they were new enough. There were no dings or scratches, and as long as they worked, they'd do.

There was a window over the sink and one in the back door, and one on the left wall. That was good, Daryl liked being able to see out. There was a left-behind kitchen table with four chairs and although Daryl had his own kitchen set, it was not quite as sturdy looking as the set that was left. Again his mind was going, maybe he could use his in the backyard, or maybe at the shop. Straight ahead was a door leading to a small utility room. There was a hot water heater and a furnace, an old wringer washer that looked ready for the junkyard, and a modern clothes dryer.

The backdoor lead from the utility room to the back porch and yard. Ah, he thought to himself, this is where my kitchen set goes, right out here on the porch. The yard wasn't big but it was nice, pretty, and plenty big enough for a boy and his Dad to toss a ball around. If they needed more space, they'd go out in the country.

The small group ventured back to the living room and to the doorway leading to a hall. The hallway accessed a small coat closet, a linen closet, and two bedrooms, with a bathroom in between. There was an attic access door in the ceiling and when the agent pulled the cord down it opened and there were stairs leading up. Daryl was the only one who ventured up there, when he came down he smiled, "That's almost as big as the house."

The agent commented, "A lot of folks are turning those attic spaces into an extra bedroom and bathroom."

Daryl just nodded, him and Teddy wouldn't need to do anything like that, but the attic would work for storing his hunting and fishing gear.

The first bedroom was meant for children. It had a twin sized bed, a night table and a small chest of drawers. They'd be just fine when Teddy got older, although Daryl will be changing out that mattress and box spring when the time comes. He has no idea who slept on it, Teddy will have a new one. For the time being, there was plenty of room left for his boy's crib and little chest of drawers.

The bathroom was a real good size with a tub, separate stall shower, the toilet, and there was a built-in chest of drawers and a nice freestanding porcelain sink. Everything a person needs.

The last room was the master bedroom. There was no furniture left in this room and that was okay with Daryl, he had his own bed and other furnishings at his place in Atlanta. He also noticed the furniture mart when they drove through town. If he needed anything more, he was sure he'd find it there.

He'd never been one to act impulsively, but the little place already felt like home. That was something he'd never really had, and something he desperately wanted to give Teddy. A home. And Daryl had an idea how he could swing buying both the business and the little yellow house.

Him and Teddy ended up staying three nights with the Horvath's, while Daryl simultaneously made a deal for the house and one for the tire and auto. It was such a big departure from anything he'd ever done, but Dale was real helpful with the wheeling and dealing and the paperwork. He even got the owners to lower the price of the home a little, and his buddy to lower the price a little more on the business. Erma happily cared for Teddy while Daryl and Dale visited with the loan officer at the Savings and Trust.

The bulk of Daryl's savings went toward the cash purchase of the tire and auto, but with the tools and equipment Dale's friend left behind, plus the tools Daryl already owned, he knew he could have the doors open for business in a couple of weeks. If everything went right, he'd begin earning income right away.

He couldn't spend everything he had though, he had to hold some money back for him and Teddy to get by on, just in case, he believed in having a "rainy day" fund. That all meant he had no down payment to buy the house. Dale and Erma once again showed him the kind of people they were when they offered, "If you can't buy the house right now, you and Teddy can just stay with us until you're in a better financial position."

Daryl was taken aback, and once again so grateful for their generosity, but he explained, "That's the nicest offer I ever had, but I think I can swing gettin' the house. I'm a combat veteran and there's the G.I. Bill of Rights that got passed in '44. Buying a house is one of the things it's meant ta be used for." The loan officer agreed. Daryl didn't need a down payment, just closing costs, and the loan was guaranteed by the U.S. government and at a special low interest rate. Unbelievably, the payment turned out to be not much more than he'd pay for rent.

Still, Daryl Dixon was not a man comfortable with being in debt. He vowed to himself he would get the house paid for within five years.

That night the Horvath's spoke to Daryl again about Teddy and how much they wanted to be part of his life, "And yours too Daryl, we're family now." They offered to watch the baby while his Daddy was at work, and anytime Daryl would like to get out, Dale smiled, "You never know son, you might meet a nice woman sometime."

Daryl could feel the heat on his cheeks, "Nah, I don't think that's in the cards for me, but I might take ya up on watching him so I can get out and do some huntin' n fishin' once in a while, at least until Teddy's old enough ta go with me."

Erma just nodded in agreement while she thought to herself, someday a woman is going to come along who will knock this young man right off his feet. What she said was, "We'll take Teddy any time you need us to Daryl. We're grateful that you called, and we feel so blessed to have this opportunity. And speaking of being blessed, our church is just over on Montrose street, remember, we went by it? It will be so nice for all of us to go to Sunday services together and have dinner here afterward, just like families do."

For years Dixon had a firm plan to be a business owner, when Teddy came along the plan included being a good Daddy. What he never planned on being was a churchgoer. "Um, yeah well, I dunno. I ain't really one for church. They had some services in the army and I had ta go to those, but other than that, I ain't sure it's for me."

Erma just smiled and patted his hand, "I understand Daryl, I'm not going to try and force you to go to church. I'd just like you to think about it, and maybe if you give it a try you'll see it's a nice thing for Teddy. He'll get a solid foundation, and it's good family time. It only lasts an hour or so, then we can all come home and have a nice meal together."

"I'll think about it Ma'am," and he did.

The idea of getting dressed up to sit on a hard bench didn't sound appealing, but he worked it over in his mind. What he wanted more than anything was to give Teddy the kind of life he never had. When he was a kid he used to wish he came from one of those families where Dad goes to work and mows the yard, while Mom takes care of the kids and the house. Erma's right. His school friends all went to Sunday services and everyone had dinner together afterward. Maybe he should try and give that life to Teddy.

Besides, it wasn't like he was signing up for a lifetime membership, even Erma said he could quit going anytime. So, he went to the JC Penny store and got himself a white dress shirt, a black tie, slacks and a pair of shoes that weren't for work and they weren't for hunting and fishing. He wore those same clothes every Sunday, and the second Monday of every month he'd take them to the cleaners and pick them up on Friday. That church shirt and slacks were the only things Daryl owned that got pressed. Two years ago he had to replace the shirt and slacks. It's about time to do that again.

As it turned out, he didn't mind church as much as he thought he would. He'd always pictured a preacher pointing his finger and talking about everyone's sins, and how they're all going to hell in a handbasket if they don't change their ways. This preacher though, he wasn't like that. Daryl kind of liked him and he did think it was probably good for Teddy, and good for all four of them to be together, because more and more he had those feelings, the four of them were a family.

00

Present Time

Beth has a big smile on her face and a spring in her step when she walks through the door of the café, and Jim grins as he calls out from the kitchen, "Hey there Beth."

She answers back, "Hi Jim! I'm just going to make a quick call to my folks before I start baking."

"Take your time." Jim's sure he knows where the smile came from, he saw Beth and Daryl Dixon together out front, but he's not going to say a thing about it. Although he kind of hopes she shares.

Beth deposits a nickel in the phone, dials the number and the mechanical operator voice tells her to deposit 30 cents for the next three minutes. She reaches in her pocket for more change.

Mama answers on the first ring, "Bethie, is it you?"

"Yes! Hi Mama, gosh I've missed your voice."

"Daddy and I have been missing you too. How are things going?"

"Everything is so good Mama; I even have a new job."

Beth proceeds to tell her mother all about her baking job and Annette Greene declares, "I always knew you'd take that skill somewhere Beth, good for you…" and the mechanical voice says, "deposit an additional 30 cents for the next three minutes," but Mama says, "Just hang up, I'll call right back."

The payphone rings and Beth's Mama says, "Daddy and I are so proud of you. Are you making some friends?"

"Yes Mama. Of course you've met Jim who I work for, he's very nice, and the lady who lives in the apartment across from me, her name is Carol. She is so kind Mama. She really helped me with information about the public laundry, where things are located in town, and I sure enjoy visiting her shop and looking at all the lovely things. The woman who works the shift after mine, Amy, we're about the same age and we talk a lot." She swallows adding, "I even found a church I like, and today a very nice older couple invited me to their home for Sunday dinner."

"My gosh daughter, you're really spreading your wings! You're getting around there much better than you did here," Mama's all smiles on the other end of the line, "You sound so much happier, and I'm so proud of you."

"Thank you Mama, but I sure do miss you and Daddy."

A mother knows, and Annette Greene suspects there's more to all this cheerfulness than she's being told. Could Beth have met a man? She doesn't ask, at least not now. She's just relieved to hear her daughter so happy.

"That's good to know because we're planning to take a trip to see you in the next few weeks. We thought we'd come on a Friday afternoon and stay until early Sunday evening."

Beth's mind is racing when she answers, "That's wonderful Mama, I can't wait." She wants to see her parents so badly, but she knows that somehow this is going to require some juggling on her part.

"I better go now Bethie, while Daddy can still afford the phone bill. Highway robbery I tell you, we already pay them for the service. All right, love you."

"Love you and Daddy too, kisses." And the phone line goes dead.

He enjoyed the ham dinner Miss Erma fixed, and he especially liked that Beth was there sitting next to him, first in church and then at the dinner table. But right now, walking home from the Solo Café, he feels like he might throw it all up any minute.

Getting the nerve to tell Beth about him and Andrea made his gut twist and his head ache, but he's glad he told her there is no woman. Not Andrea, not anyone. But he feels like a dope for not hanging around for a minute, sh*t, why did he run off so quick? Why didn't he try for a kiss?

He's just not sure how to act around a woman like her. She seems so sweet and refined, and innocent. He's never known anyone quite like Beth, but there's something about her that worries him too. He doesn't always see sadness in those big blue eyes, but he catches a glimpse of it from time to time, and the scar on her wrist tells him she tried to hurt herself. Why? What happened to her? And what would she think if she heard his story.

For all the thinking he's done on the short walk home, Daryl didn't think about the fact that when he walks back in their door Dale and Erma Horvath will have a question or two for him. He doesn't mind really, they're the only people in the world who know everything about him, there's no reason to start keeping secrets now.

He feels so awkward, and Dale and Erma aren't surprised. They know he's a naturally private person, but he tells them, "I had no idea Olivia was leavin' the Solo, but when I walked in the place last Monday morning she was gone and Beth was there…" he shrugs again and then his words are rushed, "And I think…I think she's pretty and real sweet, so yeah, I might like to get to know her but...I dunno, why would someone like Beth wanna get herself involved with a man who's already got a child?"

Erma won't let him get away with that, "Maybe because you're such a good man Daryl, and a business owner, and that child is the sweetest little boy in the world."

Erma continues, "I did hear at my sewing circle, Olivia and Reverend Eastman married quietly last weekend and moved to his new assignment in Columbus. How wonderful for them," then she smiles and adds, "I suppose it worked out wonderfully for you too Daryl."

Dale shakes his head and says, "Don't tease the boy Erma, he's having a hard enough time."

As soon as she walks back to the kitchen Jim's asking Beth, "Was that Daryl I saw with you?" she instantly turns scarlet and Jim catches himself, "Oh hey, never mind, I'm sorry. It ain't my business."

She's had a minute to get a grip and she responds, "No, it's just, the Horvath's asked me to sit with them at church and have Sunday dinner with them. Daryl was there and when I said I had to leave he walked me over here."

They're both uncomfortable and Jim changes the topic of conversation, "So what kind of pies are you making today?"

Here's a subject she's comfortable discussing, "I was thinking of a banana cream, a lemon rub, apple, and a pecan."

"Sounds good, I might have to have a slice of that banana cream."

Monday morning it's hard for her not to keep glancing out the window every two minutes until she seems them, and without thinking she allows the smile to cross her lips. The little bell jingles when Daryl and Teddy come walking through the door, and they're right on time.

As soon as they're seated she's there with water and smiling that real smile, "Good morning gentlemen, can I get you coffee and milk to start?"

They both smile back and Teddy says, "Mornin' Miz Bet, I like pancakes peez."

"Well let's check with Daddy first, and they're apple this morning, not banana."

He looks to Daryl and asks, "Daddy, do I like apple pancakes?"

His Daddy smiles, "Pretty sure ya would, but if ya want pie later we better not have sugar for breakfast. How about sausage n eggs, and a biscuit with gravy?"

Teddy doesn't argue much, he just sticks out that bottom lip and says, "I like pancakes."

His Daddy roughs his hair and says, "I know son, I'm sorry. Believe it or not, I'm try'n ta look out for ya."

It happens when Daryl pays for their meal, as he's handing her the money his hand glides across hers for a moment, and the look he gives her is so warm she'd swear she can feel it down to her toes.

As for Daryl, he's remembering the very first time he looked in those sad blue eyes. He felt it then and he feels it now. For the third time in his life everything is going to change completely, and it will all have something to do with the pretty blonde waitress.

00

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

Chapter Text

00

As she watches Daryl and Teddy walk out the door of the Solo Café, the brief feel of his hand gliding over hers still has her tummy fluttering. She's certain the touch wasn't an accident, the look in Daryl's eyes told her he knew exactly what he was doing. Thinking about it now has her heart racing again.

Oh my goodness, she has to stop daydreaming and get ahold of herself, she's got a counter full of hungry customers.

Sometimes it's a blessing to be a little too busy, that's exactly how Beth's feeling as the morning seems to fly by. Gosh, the customers just keep coming. The last of the breakfast crowd is still there when the lunch crowd begins to arrive. As she's grabbing an order from the kitchen Jim smiles and says, "You've sure been good for business Beth. People like you, and your baking has got folks so they just can't stay away."

Her smile is shy but happy, "Well gosh, thank you Jim," and she hurries to deliver the meals.

She's hopeful they'll be by, and sure enough, Daryl and Teddy arrive at 12:30 and take their seats at the counter. She brings their water and says, "Good afternoon gentlemen," then looks at Teddy and says, "I have one slice of banana cream pie I saved just for you. Do you want that? Or would you like to try something else?"

"Yes peez Miss Bet. Banana creen."

She turns to Daryl for his approval, he smiles that small smile that she knows now is just for her, and says, "I don't think he has any idea what banana cream pie is, but he knows he likes bananas and he knows he likes whipped cream, so I guess he figures it's a pretty good bet he's gonna like that pie," his smile gets a little bigger when he shyly adds, "especially cuz you made it." Jim doesn't miss much and his eyebrows raise when he hears Daryl's words. So do the brows of a couple of other fellows who are sitting within earshot.

It doesn't take a genius to catch on to the fact, Daryl Dixon has been a different man since the pretty little blonde arrived in Smithton. By now most everyone has heard about how the two of them were sitting side by side at church yesterday, and how they had Sunday dinner together at the Horvath's. Those that are aware include Andrea Smith who's sitting at the other end of the counter with the sheriff's wife, Lori Grimes. The two of them are practically shooting daggers at Beth Greene as they nibble at their Chef's Salads.

Daryl's still smiling when he says to the pretty waitress, "I think I'd like to try a slice of that lemon rub pie please, and I wouldn't mind havin' a little whipped cream on it if I could, oh, and coffee please."

She smiles at both Daryl and Teddy, "Thank you gentlemen. I'll be right back with your pie."

This time when he pays the check his hand doesn't simply glide across hers, instead he gently squeezes it and says, "I don't think there's anyone who could make a better pie than you Beth, that was real good."

Jim hears those whispered words and the grin on his face spreads from ear to ear.

"Thank you, Daryl." Beth is sure she doesn't breathe again until he and Teddy are out of sight.

That afternoon, after Beth's baking is done, she's trying to enjoy her meal of a dinner salad, a bowl of stew and a roll. The trouble is, Amy just can't take another minute of not knowing. She rests her elbows on the counter in front of Beth, and gets right to the point, "I'm sorry, okay? I know it's not my business, but Beth, I just have to know. Did you go to church with Daryl yesterday? And did you go to dinner with him afterward? Or did someone just make that up?"

Jim's been busy giving the grill a good cleaning before the dinner rush, but now he's all ears, and hoping his morning waitress will answer the question.

Beth sets her fork down and dabs at her lips with the napkin as she gets her words together, "Amy, I don't have any reason not to tell you, but I hope you'll keep it to yourself, please."

Amy understands, and she makes her friend a promise, "If you're worried I'll tell my sister, don't be. I know how terrible she is about men, and I don't want any part of whatever it is she and her husband Negan are up to." She lays a hand on Beth's and assures, "You're my friend, I won't tell a soul, I promise."

Beth smiles, after all, it isn't some dark or hidden secret. It was mostly a coincidence. She tells Amy the innocent story about how she was simply "testing" out a new church. It just so happened to be the church that Daryl, Teddy and the Horvath's attend, "Erma Horvath is such a nice woman Amy, imagine her inviting me to dinner and all, and guess what?"

"What?"

Beth smiles coyly and answers, "She's invited me to come back again next Sunday."

Amy stands up straight with her eyebrows raised and a great big smile when she exclaims, "Wowzer, so…um…you and Daryl? Wowzer."

Beth feels the need to clarify, "Nothing has happened at all between me and Daryl, Amy. We sat together at church because that's just the way it worked out. We never…there's never…we aren't…well it's nothing."

Jim wants to call out from the kitchen, "I'd bet you dollars ta donuts it's gonna be something real soon."

Tuesday morning, Tuesday at noon, Wednesday morning, Wednesday at noon, the times Daryl and Teddy spend at the Solo Café go along about like Monday did, except Daryl might be smiling a little more than he ever has in his life. Beth might be giving Daryl and Teddy only her most genuine smiles, and Daryl's hand may linger on hers when he pays the check, he may even give her hand a light squeeze. Other than that, the days move along the same, including the daggers that are directed at Beth from the eyes of Andrea Smith and Lori Grimes.

When Beth gets home in the evenings she curls up in her chair and tells her journal all about the touches, the warm looks and the smiles. She's hopeful about this coming weekend too. Maybe Daryl will walk her home again, and maybe this time when he walks her home he'll give her a little hug, maybe even a kiss on the cheek.

Thursday morning starts off just like her weekday mornings always do. Beth's up early having her breakfast and a cup of tea. This morning it's a soft cooked egg with toast and a small bowl of Mama's canned peaches. The peaches are such a delicious reminder of home.

Today she dresses in her yellow uniform, making sure there are no stains and that it still smells fresh. She's vowed to herself, tonight she's going to start work on a new uniform. She loves the two she has, but two doesn't seem to be quite adequate and she has just enough pale lavender fabric to make another. All she'll have to buy are buttons from the Five and Dime.

For now, the yellow is perfect. She does her best to get her ponytail up high so it will have plenty of bounce, and she ties a small white silk scar around the band. There, just right. Beth's ready for this new day.

Something's not right though. 6:29am comes and goes but Daryl and Teddy don't come walking down the street and into the café. When they don't come in by seven Beth is sure they won't come at all, and they don't. At eight o'clock she tells herself they must have overslept, yes, surely that's what happened. Once they woke Daryl was probably in a very big hurry to get Teddy over to the Horvath's so he could rush back and open the shop. She accepts that, but that doesn't mean her tummy's not bothering her.

Oh no! What if the reason is that he doesn't care to see her again? She's heard all about how he's never dated a woman here in town, and folks speculate that's just because he likes to keep his private life private. There are other towns, towns not so far away where a man could keep a girlfriend and no one in Smithton would know. She heard the laughter when it was said, a man like Daryl might have more than one.

She doesn't believe he'd be a two-timer, or anything less than a gentleman, but what about the privacy? Everyone has seen Beth with him right here in town, and she knows they're all talking. Maybe he wants to put a stop to that by not coming around anymore.

No, please no, surely that can't be it.

The day progresses and as it does Beth's more and more worried about Daryl and Teddy, genuinely scared something bad could have happened to Teddy, to Daryl or to both of them. By the time her shift is over she's feeling nearly frantic, and tells Jim, "As soon as I'm off I have to go check on something. I'll be back in a little while to finish up the baking."

Jim has no doubt what's bothering his waitress, and where she's going now. He's been concerned himself about why Daryl and his boy haven't stopped in today. They're at the Solo every weekday morning like clockwork. "Sure, you go take care of your business, I'll see ya when you get back."

Beth doesn't greet Amy with her usual warm smile and chit chat when she arrives at 1:45, instead it's hurried, "The side work is done, so if you don't mind, I'm going to leave right now."

Amy has no idea what's going on but she can see by the strained look on Beth's face something's not right, "That's fine Beth, but you look a little pale, and I know you didn't have lunch. Aren't you going to eat first?"

"No, thank you Amy, I'll eat when I get back." Then she breaks down a little, hugs Amy and whispers, "Daryl never came in today, not for breakfast, and him and Teddy always come for breakfast, and not for pie either. I'm worried."

Amy gives her a comforting hug back and whispers, "Okay, go. I'm sure everything is just fine."

Beth's out the door, around the corner and rushing up the flight of stairs to her apartment in record time. She quickly changes into capris, a yellow cotton blouse, penny loafers, and drapes a white cotton sweater across her shoulders. She's out the door again and hurrying down the stairs.

She's never been to his place of business, well not exactly. She did walk by it one Saturday though. She was curious so she took the long way to the grocer just so she could see Dixon's Tire and Auto Shop. She simply had to.

Today she's headed there at a much faster pace, and when she gets within a half block or so she can see that the huge rolling metal door is up, the shop is open for business, and there's a man leaning under the hood of a big Buick. It's Daryl. Thank God.

It hurts though, if everything is all right then why didn't he come by the café this morning or at lunch? What's wrong? Is he mad about something? She can't think of a thing that might have angered him. That brings up the terrible possibility that he really doesn't care to see her. Oh my gosh, no. She slows her walk and catches her breath, and when she steps in the garage she says, "Daryl?"

His head immediately pops out from under the hood of the Buick as he pulls a red shop rag from his hip pocket and uses it to wipe his hands. As nervous and heartsick as she's been, she can't help but admire how attractive he looks in those work clothes, or how the muscles in his chest and arms are straining the fabric of his Henley shirt.

He's smiling shyly but happily when he asks, "Beth, what are you doing here?"

She's embarrassed, but why should she be? Isn't it a perfectly normal thing to call on a friend when you're concerned about them? "I was a little worried when I didn't see you and Teddy today. It's just such a routine for you to have breakfast at the Solo so, I don't know, I guess I thought one of you might be hurt or sick."

He's a bit stunned, he's never had someone worry about him that way. When he was a kid he was lost in the woods for days and no one even missed him. It never occurred to him anyone would care about why he didn't show up at the cafe, but now he feels the warmth that comes from knowing Beth cares enough to come check on him, "You're right. Teddy's come down with some kinda bug. I didn't wanna bring him in the café, he could get everyone sick, and I didn't wanna risk takin' him to Dale and Erma's and gettin' them sick. I don't think it's real serious, but he's kinda feverish, a little congested and he can't seem to work up enough energy ta get outta bed. I gave him a couple baby aspirin and he's layin' down in the office sleepin'." He feels the need to explain, "He's got a bed in there and I gave him a bell ta ring if he needs me."

"That was a good idea. Can I visit with him for a while before I go back to work?"

"You're goin' back ta work?"

"Yes, I'm baking a couple of things. It won't take me long to finish up, I got a good start during my shift."

He seems to be shrugging and nodding at the same time, "Well I don't mind, and I know Teddy would like ta see you, but he's probably contagious or sumthin'. You could catch whatever it is he's got and I wouldn't want that."

She smiles, "I appreciate it, but I'm not worried. It's probably one of those kid things that I've already had."

"All right then. C'mon, I'll show ya where the office is." It's not like it's hard to spot, there's a door with a sign above it that says, "Office." But he sets his hand on the small of her back and escorts her anyway.

The little boy appears to be sound asleep. He's all curled up in the small toddler bed and his breathing sounds raspy. She whispers, "Oh my gosh, the poor little guy."

As soon as she speaks the small boy's eyes open and in a weak and froggy voice he asks, "Bet?"

She walks closer to him and softly strokes her hand over his hair, "Hi Teddy, I'm so sorry you're not feeling well. Would it help if I read you a story?"

"Peez."

His Daddy asks, "Ya sure you're okay in here with him? I don't want ya gettin' whatever he's got."

She smiles, "I'll be fine, and I'll just be here a few minutes. I have baking to do."

He nods, "A'ight, if you're sure. I gotta get back ta that Buick, the guy's gonna be here ta pick it up in an hour."

"Okay, don't worry. Teddy and I will be just fine."

Daryl gets back to work on the Buick and a half hour later the engine hums, the windows are clean, the ashtray is emptied, and the floor boards are whisked. It's ready for the customer to pick up.

Daryl washes his hands at the big utility sink, then heads to the office to check on Beth and Teddy. He quietly opens the door and all he can do is smile at the sight. Beth's arms are wrapped around his little boy and Teddy's head is resting on her shoulder, they're both sleeping peacefully. He walks closer, looks down at them a moment and lightly touches the hair of both his son and this woman he's got so many feelings for. Although he knows she needs to get back to work, he can't make himself wake her up, not yet. He'll let her rest another half hour. She works so hard, she works too much, she needs this rest.

He closes the office door as quietly as he opened it and gets back to work. There's a Chevy with a bad fuel pump he needs to replace. He's making good progress with it, sh*t, he might even get it done this afternoon. That would be great because he's got a Studebaker waiting that's going to be a giant pain in his ass, he's already planning on it eating up his whole day tomorrow.

As he works he's mentally planning the rest of this afternoon and his work day tomorrow, then he hears a familiar female voice call out, "Daryl, hey there handsome. How's work today?" Dammit, he's asked Andrea not to come around. He's told her he's not interested. Why won't she leave him the hell alone, sh*t.

Meanwhile Beth's in the midst of a very unsettling dream. Her, Daryl and Teddy are at the park together. Teddy's running and playing with another little boy, while she and Daryl are standing under the big tree and she's confessing everything to him. The whole terrible incident that led up to her hurting herself. She has to tell him, they've grown close but he seems tentative, and she's seen the way he looks at her arm. She knows he knows what she tried to do.

She's afraid he'll turn away from her if he knows the truth, but she's also afraid he'll turn away if she's not completely honest with him. So, she tells him the story and he quietly listens. When she's done he nods and is about to speak, but before he can Andrea appears out of nowhere. She hurries to Daryl, wrapping her arms around him saying, "This girl is a fool, you heard what she did. You don't want a stupid child like her, you deserve a real woman. A woman who knows how to take care of a man like you," and then Andrea leans up and kisses him hard on the lips, and Beth's eyes fly open. No!

She's agitated and disoriented at first, then realizes where she is. She kisses Teddy's little pink cheek and slips from the bed, careful not to wake him.

The dream has left her heart hurting and her stomach queasy, her first impulse is to get out of here and run as fast as she can and as far as she can. Then she breathes deeply and scolds herself, she's being ridiculous. It was a dream, a nightmare. Daryl told her he has no interest in Andrea. Still, the dream seemed so real, and that kiss…it's going to take a while to get over this.

She quietly opens the office door and her heart drops again, oh my gosh, there they are, Daryl and Andrea are over in the far corner of the shop. Andrea's shirt could not possibly fit any tighter, and the tops of her breasts are bulging out where she's left some buttons undone. She's purring words to Daryl that Beth can't quite hear, but she can hear his slightly elevated voice sternly say, "I told ya I ain't interested. I don't get why ya can't understand that. sh*t, ya got a husband, go home ta him."

With the dream still so vivid in her mind Beth's emboldened and ready to fight for what she wants. She's not going to let this woman bother Daryl any more. Her pace is quick as she makes her way to him. She wraps her arms tightly around his waist, lays her head on his chest and says, "Gosh Honey, I can't believe I fell asleep like that."

He picks up on what she's up to right away, "I'm glad ya did Darlin', you needed the rest," and he bends and kisses her lips.

00

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

Chapter Text

It's what he's wanted since that first morning at the Solo Café, but he never expected it to happen today, especially not here in the garage.

00

He never intended to kiss her today, he never intended to take her in his arms, but now that it's begun, he isn't so sure he can stop what he started. Or did she start it? Would he have been so bold if she hadn't wrapped her arms around him, lay her pretty head on his chest, and held onto him so tightly? It really doesn't matter who started it, it's what they feel. The warmth and desire that the kiss expresses is what they've both hoped for.

They're lost in the kiss and caught up in each other, but the passion ends abruptly when Andrea squawks, "How disgusting! How can you stand to kiss this scrawny little waif."

The kissing may stop, but Daryl's arm is firmly wrapped around Beth's shoulders as he clutches her tightly to his side and glares at the other woman. There's a dangerously dark and angry look in his eyes when he growls, "Go on n get out Andrea. Go home ta your husband and don't ya come back here again."

Andrea turns on her heel and storms off, just as the owner of the Buick, a spoiled young man named Spencer Monroe, comes walking through the big garage door. Daryl's arm is still around Beth, and she's still nestled into his side, but when they see the customer arrive, they quickly move apart.

Spencer has a wide, lascivious grin on his face as he comments, "I had no idea this kind of thing goes on in auto shops, I might have gotten into the business."

Beth is mortified as she realizes what this must look like. Her clothes are a wrinkled mess from the nap, and she knows her hair is a disaster, she can feel how it's come loose from the ponytail. Although she didn't do anything wrong, she knows this man must think she did. She has to get out of here now, and she doesn't even look up when she says, "I have to get back to work. I hope Teddy feels better soon," as she scurries out the door.

Daryl doesn't have time to utter anything other than, "Yeah, okay."

Spencer snickers as he turns to watch Beth go, then turns back with a grin, commenting, "That bed you have in there seems a little small to be taking her on."

Daryl's fists clench as he steps toward the guy, ready to deck him. What stops him is the bell he gave Teddy, it suddenly begins ringing and Daryl feels the pull to tend to his son's needs. His fists relax a little as he half-growls the words, "I gotta go check on my boy," and as he's walking toward the office he warns, "you watch what ya say about Beth, next time I won't walk away."

He wants to say much more than that, and there's a lot he wants to do to this bastard. He'd like to beat the asshole to a bloody pulp and throw him out in the street. He knows he can't be doing that sh*t though. Since Teddy came into his life he's learned to control his hotheaded nature, his fighting days are done.

He's got the business to protect, but mostly he's got Teddy to protect, and now, maybe Beth too. He thinks he wouldn't mind that, and no matter what that f*cking Spencer said, Daryl's pretty sure Beth would not want him to beat the guy half to death. She's one of those gentle souls.

Spencer was well-aware of the man's fists clenching, and he saw the way Daryl set his jaw and how his muscles tightened. He knows he was way out of line, and that he's lucky Daryl Dixon didn't come in for the fight, if it came to blows Spencer's sure he'd be on the losing end. So, he pays his bill without commenting further, trying to sound friendly and like there was never any tension, "Hey thanks Daryl. The car looks and sounds real good. See you next time."

Teddy seems a little better after his long nap. He's still feverish, and there's still very little energy, but he's sitting up and talking. His Daddy hands him a glass of water and when he's done drinking it down he asks, "Where's my Bet? Where'd she go?"

The words lighten his Daddy's mood and he smiles at Teddy, "Your Bet, huh? Well she did visit ya for quite a while, the two of ya even had a nap together. Then she had ta get back to work."

Teddy giggles, "She readed sumthin ta me Daddy, it was a stordy that made me sleepy."

His Daddy smiles again as he smooths the boy's curls down, saying, "Well that's good. Sleep is the best thing when you're sick." He can't resist sitting himself down on the edge of the little bed to share a hug and a moment with his son. He kisses the boy's soft hair promising, "We'll get outta here pretty quick. I just got a couple things ta finish up, then the usual, you know the routine Teddy, I gotta clean the shop some, and get my tools put away. After that, we'll head home and get ya sumthin ta eat. I'm pretty sure I got a can a chicken noodle soup, that oughta help ya feel better."

"Okay Daddy," and the little boy tips back over, nestling himself into the bed as his Daddy pulls the blanket up over his shoulders.

Beth practically runs all the way home. She doesn't want anyone to see her looking so rumpled, like she just got out of bed. Oh my gosh, no!

She dashes up the stairs to her apartment and quickly strips out of her clothes, hanging them from the back of a chair. They're not dirty but they definitely need a good pressing when she gets home from work. She's nearly out of clean clothes, so for now she settles on an old pair of dungarees, they'll have to do. She hopes her cute pink tee helps to dress them up a bit. She does her best to straighten her ponytail, and then she's flying back down the stairs to work.

She walks in as nonchalantly as she's able to, smiles at Jim and says, "Sorry, I didn't expect to be gone so long. I'll get busy with the baking now," as she reaches for an apron.

Jim takes a fatherly tone with her, "Wait just a gosh darn minute young lady. The baking will keep for a few minutes while ya eat. I ain't seen ya take a bite of food all day. How about I fix you up with the special, chicken a la king? Would that suit ya?"

That's when she notices the deep pain in her tummy, Jim's right. She's so hungry, "Yes, it sounds delicious. Thank you, Jim." Beth has learned she's capable of taking care of herself, but it's still awfully nice to know she has people in her life who are looking out for her.

She's enjoying the delicious meal, served atop biscuits she made herself, when Amy gets the chance to catch a breath and chat a minute. She leans across the counter, gives Beth's hand a quick squeeze and whispers her question, "Everything all right?"

Beth smiles and whispers back as softly as she can, "Yes, it's Teddy, poor thing, he has some kind of cold or flu. Fever, congestion, you know, but I'm sure he'll be just fine."

"Good," but the look on Beth's face has Amy sensing there's a lot more to the story than just Teddy having a flu bug, "and Beth? How's Beth?" She knows her suspicions are correct when she watches her friend's cheeks pink up.

Beth whispers, "We'll talk later."

She still can't believe what happened between her and Daryl, and she can't fool herself about the part she played in that. She wanted this with him, but what is "this" exactly? Was it just some spur of the moment thing, or could it really be something real?

There are so many unanswered questions. She's heard how he just sort of "landed" here in Smithton a little more than four years ago. Where did he come from? Where had he been? Of course, there are the bigger questions, the same nagging questions everyone has, who is Teddy's Mother? Where is Teddy's Mother?

What about her? What about her past? How will she explain to him how she could do something so stupid, so terrible.

There's been a sign in the window all day that says, "Tonight's Special, Chicken a la King," and it's brought in a steady stream of customers since five pm. Every seat in the café is taken, and there are folks standing around waiting for an empty stool or booth. One of the people waiting is Beth's friend and neighbor, Carol. She seldom dines out, but Jim's chicken ala king caught her attention.

Beth offers to put off the baking for now and help Amy with the waitressing, but Jim tells her, "Nah, Amy and me will take care of the customers, I need you baking. Your biscuits are at least half the reason these folks are here Beth."

Amy's delivering dinner platters to the third booth, and Jim's got another order up. He carries three platters to waiting customers at the far end of the counter, one of those customers happens to be Negan Smith. As Jim sets the plates on the counter a wide grin crosses Negan's lips and he says, "Hey Jim, I heard Dixon and your little baker back there have been cookin' something up between the sheets. sh*t, I didn't know either of em had it in 'em."

Several other fellows at the counter chuckle along with the crude remark, but Jim finds no humor in it. He's aware he's no physical match for Negan, but he won't stand for anyone talking about his girls that way, "You watch your mouth buster or you'll be out and ya won't be welcome here again."

Another fella says, "Well it's true Jim, I heard it down at the hardware store, Spencer Monroe said the two of them were fresh outta the sack when he showed up to get his car."

Jim's infuriated, he's not sure if any of this is true and he doesn't care, he's not having it. His voice is harsh when he snarls, "I'll have no talk of that kind in here. If you fellas wanna talk about that nonsense take it down ta Stoney's Bar."

Being back in the kitchen and all, and with the noise and the chatter in the café, Beth hasn't heard a word of any of it, she's totally unaware of what's being said, but Carol's heard every word. She's upset for Jim, upset for Beth and she knows if Daryl Dixon were here right now Negan would have hell to pay.

She doesn't know Daryl especially well, but they have a bond. It's not because he comes in the shop from time to time to get a book for Teddy, it's far bigger than that and from a few years ago. Daryl moved in his house that day and his brother had helped haul his furniture. Once it was in place the brothers headed to town looking for a meal, while also having a look around Main Street. They happened into her shop but Carol was in the back with her then husband, Ed, who was slapping her around for some made-up reason. Daryl and Merle Dixon heard the commotion, walked in the back and in on the scene.

Carol will never forget the look of rage in the eyes of the Dixon brothers as Merle grabbed Ed and announced, "I'll be takin' out the trash now Ma'am. I don't s'pose you'd ever wanna have it back for anythin', would ya?"

Carol had gone cold and answered, "No, I'm done." Daryl whisper growled something to his brother, then took her by the arm leading her to the front of the store where he latched the door. He kept a grip on her and an eye on the street as they waited. Carol had no idea what Merle was doing, but her gut told her these men knew how to take care of trouble, and she was willing to go along.

She heard the back door open and close, and it was a while before she heard it open again. She's never known what happened, only that she hasn't seen Ed since that day. But she had heard Daryl tell his brother, "Just scare the f*ck out of him, don't do nuthin' permanent. Ya know we can't be doin' this sh*t no more Merle, I got Teddy now. "

A year ago, when Carol's daughter Sophia, went away to business college, Carol sold the little house they lived in and used the money to pay her daughter's tuition. Carol moved into the apartment above the Solo Café and she's never been happier.

She and Daryl have never spoken of that day four years ago, it's as if none of it never happened. In fact, they rarely speak at all, but there is that bond, and because of that, Carol knows what she has to do now. She walks around and back to the kitchen, arriving there just about the time Jim does. She looks at the cook with a smile and a twinkle in her eye, and he looks back with a grin and asks, "What can I do for you tonight Carol?"

She smiles, "I'm not sure about later Jim, but for now, how about you pack up some chicken a la king, enough for three, and a bag of biscuits to go. Put it all on my bill. I'll make it right tomorrow."

Jim only has one question, "Daryl?"

She answers, "Yes, it's better he hears about this from me before he hears it on the streets."

"Agreed."

Beth's heard the whole conversation and has no idea what in the world is going on, "What…you're going to see Daryl?"

Carol smiles, "Yes, I have to discuss something with him, and I owe him a dinner."

Beth is dying to know what Carol has to tell Daryl, but she can't ask. That would be unforgivably rude. And gosh, what's going on between Jim and Carol? Maybe amy knows, she'll ask when they talk.

When Beth's baking is done she offers to stay and help with the dishes, but Jim says, "No, you put in a long enough day. You get yourself some rest, tomorrow we start it all again."

00

Carol's walk is brisk and determined as she makes her way to Daryl's house. She's never had reason to visit him there, but she knows right where it is, she knew the older couple he bought it from.

She arrives just about the time Daryl's coming up the street, carrying his little boy in his arms and whispering in his ear, "You're gonna feel better real soon Teddy, I promise." He looks up, sees Carol and right away he's nervous, "Hey there, everythin' okay?"

Carol's not going to begin this conversation on the street, "Yes, I heard Teddy's down with a little bug so I picked up some dinner at the Solo and I thought we'd eat together."

Daryl's sure now, something's up. This is not the first time Teddy's been sick, but it is the first time anyone besides Erma ever showed up with food because Teddy didn't feel well. He answers, "That's real nice, thanks Carol. Lemme get the door."

Carol smiles as he takes the large paper sack she's been carrying, while still cradling Teddy in his other arm. When the lock is freed he steps back to let her enter first, and she smiles at this man who looks so rough and tough, and has always been a gentleman with her.

Her eyes quickly scan the room and it's every bit as simple as she expected it to be. Aside from the usual living room furniture amounting to a sofa, a chair, a coffee table and one end tables, there's a television set. The only décor is on the built in shelves on the far wall. There are several children's books and a few framed photographs. Two of Daryl and Teddy, one of the Horvath's with Teddy, and one of Daryl and his brother.

"Kitchen's through here," he points and they walk that way.

Like the living room it's clean, and other than absolute necessities it's pretty darn bare. He sets the sack on the table and sets Teddy in a tall chair that he scoots close to the table, then instructs the child, "Ya gotta try'n eat sumthin' tonight Teddy. If you ain't eatin' your body can't fight them germs."

The child's voice is weak and he sounds a little stuffy when he answers, "Yes Daddy. I try real hard."

His Daddy rubs a hand over his head, "Well I guess I can't ask ya for more'n that."

Carol asks, "Can I get the plates?"

It's like a little dance they're doing. For his part, Daryl knows Carol is there for a reason, and it's not to bring him dinner. For her part, Carol's anxious to tell Daryl why she's there, but it's as if they've silently communicated that no one is saying anything with Teddy in the room.

"Oh yeah, thanks, they're in the cabinet next ta the stove." Carol grabs the plates, takes a chance and opens the right drawer for the flatware. In the meantime, Daryl has the still warm bucket of chicken ala king and biscuits wrapped in wax paper out of the big paper sack, and smiles, "Well I see that it ain't just dinner, ya got dessert too."

"I did? I didn't order it."

He shows her the note on the napkin, "Feel better soon Teddy," and they look at each other and nod, "Beth."

Daryl offers, "I'ma get Teddy a glass a juice, ya want some water or tea, maybe a beer?"

Carol smiles at the thought, "I haven't had a beer in quite a while, that sounds good. Thank you."

Daryl nods, "I don't usually drink on a work night, but then I never have company either, so I'll join ya." He grabs two brown bottles from the fridge, pops the caps and pours the amber fluid in a couple of Mason jars, "We ain't too fancy around here," he notes as he sets one in front of Carol.

"Best way to drink beer Daryl, cheers."

Carol's surprised when there's a quick prayer before they begin eating, but then thinks to herself, the Horvaths have had a lot of influence on Daryl, and it's probably all been positive. Like everyone else in town, Carol's pretty sure there's a big past out there with Daryl's name on it.

Daryl's happy to see his boy eat and Carol's delighted when the little guy says, "It's licious Miz Caredle, thank you."

"I can't take much credit, Teddy. Mister Jim cooked the al a king and Miss Beth made the biscuits and your dessert. That woman does have a way with baking, doesn't she?"

"Yes Ma'am."

Daryl smiles and nods, but the way she just looked at him made it clear, whatever this is, it has something to do with Beth. He looks hard in her eyes and asks, "She okay?"

"Yes, she doesn't know anything yet."

Daryl's about to bust, he can't take another minute of this. They're done eating and for once he's going to let the dishes wait til later. Although Teddy's not allowed to eat in the living room, his Daddy offers, "Son, Miss Carol and me got sumthin' we need ta talk about, some boring grown-up stuff. How bout I let ya have your pie in the livin' room. I'll turn the Lone Ranger on the television for ya."

Teddy may be sick and kind of weak, but he's all smiles. Pie and the Lone Ranger, "Yes Daddy, peez."

Carol scrapes and rinses dishes while Daryl gets Teddy settled in front of the television, and when he returns to the kitchen he wants answers right away.

They sit at the table, speaking in hushed voices as Carol begins the story, "I'm telling you this so you have time to think it over before you act Daryl. I think there's a possibility you have a hot temper, and I know you don't want to jeopardize anything concerning Teddy. I still remember you telling your brother that."

He's nodding impatiently, "Yeah, okay, I ain't gonna fly off the handle or nuthin', just ell me. What is it?"

As she tells him what was said at the café, and does not leave out the part about Jim being such a gentleman, she can see Daryl seething. He's like a penned-up bull ready to bust out of his stall, "So Beth heard all this sh*t?"

"No, she couldn't hear a thing back in the kitchen, the place was jam-packed and there was so much noise. I'm sure she's home in her little apartment right now, blissfully unaware of any of it."

Beth is secretly relieved Jim didn't want her help, and quickly makes her way up the stairs to her apartment. Even though it's only 6:00, it's been a very busy day and it feels like it's midnight. She draws herself a nice warm bath and relaxes in the bubbly water, then slips into her pajamas and robe. She looks at the clothes she wore earlier today hanging on the chair. She doesn't want to press them now, she wants to sit and tell her journal all about the kiss she shared with Daryl. First things first though, she gets out the board and the iron and gets to work.

As she runs the iron along a pant leg she hears the downstairs entry door open and smiles to herself, Carol's home. Seconds later she's startled, nearly jumping out of her skin when there's a hard knock on her door. Oh no, is something wrong? Carol's touch is usually much lighter.

She hurries to open the door and nearly faints when she sees him standing there. "Daryl?"

00

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

Chapter Text

00

Daryl practically wears a hole in the kitchen floor, pacing back and forth as Carol tells him everything. His fists clench and un-clench as he bites furiously at his lower lip. Although he keeps his voice low, his angry snarl sends a chill down Carol's spine, "Those bastards, I should beat their asses in the ground."

She doesn't disagree with him, she'd like to see that, but she feels the need to be the voice of reason, "If you ask me, Daryl, they've all got it coming, but I think maybe Beth deserves to know what's going on before you do anything."

He's still pacing and his brain feels like it might explode. He takes in a deep breath to try and tamp down his anger, but it doesn't help. sh*t, the last thing he wants to do is tell Beth about this bullsh*t, but Carol's right, she needs to know. "Yeah, yeah, I need ta talk to her. Do you have her phone number?"

Carol answers, "No, Beth doesn't have a phone, and besides Daryl, this probably isn't something a person should talk about on the telephone. Don't you think face to face would be better?"

She can see his discomfort and frustration escalate, "Yeah, you're right, but I can't leave Teddy and I damn sure ain't takin' him with me ta talk to her about this kind a sh*t."

Carol nods in agreement, "How about we do it this way, you go visit Beth and get all this nasty business figured out, and I'll stay here with Teddy. I'll give him a nice cool bath, that should help get his fever down, and by the time you get back he'll be all tucked in bed and sleeping like a bug in a rug."

"I appreciate it Carol, but that's too much to ask."

"Daryl, you've got a television set. As soon as I saw that I knew I wasn't leaving here until all the programming goes off the air for the night, so you might as well leave." She reaches in her small handbag and hands him a key, "You'll need this to get in the downstairs entry door."

He's chewing at the side of his thumb as he nods, "Okay, if you're sure ya don't mind watchin' Teddy."

Carol's all smiles, " Teddy and I are going to have a great time together. Now go on."

He's still chewing his bottom lip, "A'ight, I'll try not ta be too long." He looks down, shaking his head as he mumbles, "sh*t, she'll probably throw me out as soon as I tell her."

Carol pats his arm and assures, "I don't think there's any chance of that Daryl." Then asks, "Do you know if 'I love Lucy' is on tonight? I watched it at a friend's house a while back and that Lucy is a laugh a minute."

He shrugs, "Sorry, I got no idea."

He keeps a fast pace on his way to Beth's, even though he dreads looking in those pretty blue eyes and letting her know what people are saying about her and him. If there were any other choice he wouldn't. No matter how angry she might get hearing it from him, it will still be better than if she were to overhear folks talking, or worse, if some asshole flat out asked her.

She's so stunned seeing him at her door, all she can do is stand and stare. Daryl's the one who speaks first, "Hey, um, yeah, can I come in an talk for a minute?"

Her hand lays open on her chest as she realizes, "Oh my gosh, um, I'm in my pajamas."

He can't help it, her embarrassment makes it tough for him not to smile. There's nothing remotely revealing about what she's wearing. Her waitress uniform shows more skin than her bathrobe, "Well they ain't, what you're wearin' ain't exactly…well ya look real cute," now he's the one who's embarrassed, "sh*t, so can I come in?"

She swings the door open, "I'm sorry, yes, yes of course."

He enters and doesn't make a secret that he's scanning the small apartment, checking out the place where she lives, "This is nice, so ya like it here?"

"I like it a lot actually. It's perfect for me," then she remembers her manners, "Can I get you a beverage? Maybe some water or tea, or wait, I even have some co*ke." What is wrong with her, she's a nervous wreck.

He shrugs, "I'll have whatever you're havin'. Thanks Beth."

"Okay, then let's make it something fun, I'll pour us a co*ke."

He holds back a laugh, yeah, a bottle of co*ke is probably about as wild as it gets around here. He wishes he'd have thought to bring a pint with him. A snort of whiskey might help the news go down.

He watches her hands shake as she takes the cold metal ice tray from the refrigerator's tiny freezer compartment, then struggles to pull the lever. He reaches for it, and taking it from her says, "Here, lemme. These things are knuckle busters." Beth watches him crack the ice with ease, he's so strong and manly.

She apologizes, "I'm sorry there's no sofa," then points to the only cushy chair in the room and suggests, "why don't you take that chair, I'll sit at the table."

He shakes his head 'no' and replies, "I don't think so. How bout we both just sit at the table. We can stare out the window together."

She's so nervous he's here, and she's wondering why in the world he's here, and she's glad he's here. "All right."

He's as nervous as she is, he's just a little better at hiding it. They sit and he lifts his glass to her, "Cheers."

She lifts her glass in turn and smiles, "Cheers."

There's an awkward silence and this time it's Beth who fills it, "I guess Carol took you and Teddy some dinner tonight?"

"Yeah, that was real nice of her. I didn't expect it, and it was good," he smiles across at her adding, "and Teddy ate all his pie. Thanks for that."

She pinks up a little, "Oh good, how is Teddy? Is he feeling better?"

"Yeah, I think the pie darn near cured him," he softly laughs and tells her, "he's gonna get a bath n him n Carol are watchin' a little television together."

"Oh my gosh, you have a television set Daryl? How nice."

They were so close earlier today, it felt so intimate and warm, and he looks so handsome now. She doesn't fight the urge to slide her hand over and begin reaching for his. His mind is somewhere else though, he's got things he's got to tell her and this small talk is only prolonging the agony. Without thinking he abruptly pulls his hand away. She misunderstands the gesture, assuming he's rejected her as she whispers under her breath, "I'm sorry."

He catches on, sh*t, "Hey, no, wait. It ain't that, I didn't…" but he's too late, he sees the sadness in her eyes and he knows he brought that on. sh*t, she's so sensitive, he's got to be more careful, "Hey, no…" he stands and walks around to her side of the table, holds out a hand to her and says, "C'mere, please Beth. I'm the one who's sorry."

Beth takes his hand as he helps her to her feet. He looks in her eyes, and f*ck, how's he going to say what needs to be said? That question has his arms enveloping her as he draws her close and tries to explain, "What happened today at the garage, I didn't mean it…"

She's been enjoying the brief intimate moment, snuggled close to his chest and so caught up in the warmth and the manly feel of him. She misunderstands again, she thinks he's about to tell her the kiss they shared didn't mean the same thing to him that it did to her. She pulls away, "I'm sorry. I'm just making everything worse. I…well…never mind Daryl, it's okay. I understand. You're not interested. It was just…whatever that was that happened today, it was my fault, and I'm sorry."

He leans back, a puzzled look on his face as he rests his hands on her shoulders and questions, "You're kiddin', right? Ya think that's all that was ta me? A mistake?" It's hard and he struggles, but he's not going to let her think he doesn't care, "It meant plenty, and I liked it, and I like you Beth, but that ain't what any a this is about."

She's so confused all she can say is, "Oh."

He's agitated, "Yeah, oh is right, oh sh*t. Girl, we gotta talk." His impulse is to hold her close again, and that's just what he does when he whispers, "I got some stuff ta tell ya and I'm afraid it's gonna hurt."

She's half-angry with him now, "I don't get this back and forth, why don't you just say you're not interested in me? Let's leave it at that, okay?"

Now he's the one who's pissed, didn't he just tell her he cares? "Will you get off that sh*t Beth, that ain't what this is about. This is about what other folks are sayin', and right now they're sayin' plenty about us."

She looks puzzled now, "What? About us? What do you mean Daryl? What could people possibly have to say about you and me?"

He can barely bring himself to look at her, in fact as he talks he continuously casts his eyes down and chews at his lip. His discomfort is palpable as his words come out in a rush, "It all started with Spencer when he came ta the shop, after you left he said a couple things ta me. Nasty things about what you n me must have been doin' just before he got there. I guess he took that talk ta town next, and he spread it around at the hardware store and who knows where else. I'd bet money Andrea had a big hand in spreadin' gossip too. The stories and the bullsh*t all ended up at the Solo and Carol overheard the talk. Jim got mad about what they were sayin' and he took up for you. The real reason Carol brought dinner to my house was ta give me the word. Now I'm here, tellin' you."

He releases a heavy sigh, glad to have gotten a start on the story, but Beth is still not exactly sure what the talk is. He didn't really say what they're saying, "Please Daryl, tell me what you're talking about? What are they saying?"

He blurts out the words before he quite gets a handle on smoothing things over a little, "Folks are saying…it's that everyone's talkin'…that you n me are…well that we're sleepin' together, ya know."

Her eyes go wide, her hand covers her mouth, and it's like she can't even stay upright. She slumps into the chair, "What? What did they say Daryl? Just tell me. Please."

There's nothing he wants less than to tell her the things people said, but she has a right to know and so he tells her what Spencer said, and he tells her what Carol overheard at the cafe.

She seems small, defeated, and the look on her face shows the hurt. She doesn't have to wonder what to do next, she makes a statement, "I have to leave here then. I can't stay in Smithton with people talking about me like that. I can't, oh my gosh, I can't have people thinking that of me." Her whole body shudders and he watches a tear fall when she adds, "I can't go home either, they're still talking about me there."

He grabs the back of his chair and scoots it over closer to her, clasping her hands in his he asks, "Why? What? What are they sayin' about ya there Beth? What the hell happened to make you so sad?" He releases his grip enough to touch the visible tip of the scar with his forefinger and ask, "Does it have sumthin' ta do with this?"

The tears come a little harder, her slim shoulders shiver, and her soft voice cracks when she tells him, "It lead to that happening, it's just one more stupid thing I did. I just, I ruined everything Daryl…"

He's afraid to know, yet he needs to know because she already means so much to him, "Tell me. Tell me what happened Beth."

"It's, I don't know Daryl. I don't want to tell you. You're going to think I'm so stupid."

"Nah, I ain't ever gonna think that, and who knows, maybe I can help."

"I can't imagine how you could."

"Well try me."

There are too many things going on here tonight, and too many thoughts in her head. She's got to try and concentrate. She breathes deeply, nodding as she gathers her thoughts. Daryl's quiet as he waits, gently caressing her hands. She's already decided she won't be able to stay here in Smithton knowing people are talking about her in such a crude manner. She thought they liked her, but it seems several of them have a low opinion of her.

Maybe it's best if she just tells him what she did, how stupid she was and that she's leaving. Yes, end this torture. Maybe she can move in with her aunt near Atlanta for a while. That would be good. She has a little money saved so she could pay her way, she wouldn't be a burden. It shouldn't be too hard to find a waitress job in a big city like Atlanta, and the best part will be, no one knows her there.

The trouble is, the thought of leaving here hurts. She doesn't want to leave her job, she doesn't want to leave her new friends, and most of all she doesn't want to leave him and Teddy. Although, when she tells him what happened, she's sure that will be the end anyway.

He still has a comforting hold on her hand when he smiles that small boyish grin and encourages, "I done some terrible sh*t in my life Beth, and I done some dumb sh*t too. Plenty of that. Then, a course, I did some really dumb sh*t that was also terrible. So, I don't think you're gonna to be able ta shock me too bad, but go ahead, give it a try."

She softly smiles, "Thank you Daryl," sighs deeply and begins, "It was harvest season and there was just me, Mama and Daddy still living on the farm. My brother and sister had both moved away. We had a hired man and his wife, Otis and Patricia, they helped with the farm work, and we had a younger man, Randall, who helped with the stock and the upkeep, you know, fence mending and irrigation lines. There's always too much work on a farm."

"The orchards and the fields were bursting with fruits, vegetables, and grains. It was an incredible sight and so good to see after the past couple of years we'd had. They were hard and we needed some good crops. Daddy said he'd never seen so many peaches. I know it's probably hard for someone who's not a farmer to understand how excited we were just looking at the orchard."

He shrugs, "No, I think get it. Ya worked hard and it paid off."

She smiles, "Yes, that's it," and then her smile quickly fades as darkness masks her face. She so serious and her voice is so shaky, "There was a broker who bid on the whole peach crop and the plums, he wasn't interested in the corn, or any of the fall crops, or the stock, but that was okay with Daddy. He had other buyers for those and the broker was offering an excellent price for the fruit. They made a deal."

"We thanked God and we celebrated with ice cream sundaes that night," she smiles at the memory and Daryl smiles too. sh*t, could these people be any better or any more wholesome? Ice cream celebrations.

"Daddy owed the bank some money, during those lean years he'd had to borrow for an equipment repair and to fix the roof on the barn. He planned to pay that off with the money from the peaches. He also said me and Mama both deserved a new dress and a new coat. I can see and hear him now, 'I don't mean for you to make those dresses Annette. I want you ladies to go out and buy something for yourselves'."

Beth's smiling but it's the saddest smile Daryl's ever seen. "Mama said, 'Hershel, we don't need to spend good money on such things,' but Daddy insisted, 'I want to do that for my girls, it means something to me.' That was that, Daddy had spoken."

Her stomach aches and her throat feels dry. She takes a sip of her co*ke and he can see she's struggling. His hand rests on her knee, "Go on, Beth."

"The next morning the trucks were there for the crops we'd harvested and the broker handed Daddy a thick envelope of cash. It's not uncommon in these kinds of transactions to pay in cash, and Daddy wanted to get the money right to the bank where it would be safe," she pauses and the tears roll down her cheeks and Daryl's pretty sure he knows what happened. Somehow Beth lost the money.

She sniffles, "Daddy told me to take the car to town and deposit the money at the bank. I was supposed to tell the banker Daddy would be coming the next day to pay off the note. Of course, I was happy to help Daddy, but I was selfish too. I was excited to get off the farm for an hour or so, there had been nothing but non-stop work for weeks."

He nods, "I get it, ya needed a break."

"Yes, so anyway, I put the envelop in my handbag, and set it on the seat next to me. I was just turning the ignition on when Randall, the hired man, hurried over. He leaned in the window on the passenger side and said he'd really like to get to town for a minute. He said he needed some tobacco, and since I was coming right back could he just ride in with me. Of course, I said yes."

"We were driving down the highway, just making small talk about the work and the bumper crop and all, when I spotted a young girl I know named Enid walking down the highway all alone. I knew her family was having some troubles and I was a little worried about her. I said to Randall, 'I'm going to pull over up here and speak to Enid for a minute, maybe she needs a ride."

Daryl already knows the rest of the story, it's pretty easy to figure out, but he keeps his mouth shut and lets her tell it, "As soon as I got out of the car and over by Enid, the car sped away. Randall had my purse, Daddy's money, everything. Enid and I ran down the highway after him as fast as we could go, but of course, we couldn't even see him anymore."

The memory triggers more tears, and Daryl gets to his feet and pulls her in close as he whispers, "Don't cry, please, it's done. It's over." But he knows it's not really over because sh*t, did she really try and hurt herself over some stolen cash?

"Enid and I walked to town and went right to the sheriff's office. I told him everything that happened and he called my Daddy, and Daddy came to town to get me and Enid. A day later the sheriff found our car in a ditch off the road, a few miles east of town. It had some scratches but nothing too terrible. My purse was there too. Randall had spilled everything out of it and took the envelop, of course, even a two-dollar bill I'd earned doing some cleaning work at the grocery."

"How much money did he get Beth?"

"It was over $2000.00."

sh*t, that's a pile of money. He's chewing at his lip, thinking this over, then asks, "Ya know this ain't your fault, right? The guy was an asshole. You trusted him cuz ya have a sweet nature and ya ain't inclined ta see the bad in people."

Daryl's afraid to know what her Daddy did, he knows what his own Dad would have done, and he wouldn't have lived to tell anyone about it. "So, what happened at home?"

"I completely broke down, but Mama and Daddy both said it wasn't my fault, that I'm just a good person and Randall was a bad man. Daddy told me not to worry, that we still had crops in the field and we'd get by, but I knew. I saw the worry in his eyes. We were flat broke and Daddy owed the bank. I knew it was all my fault. I was so stupid."

"Stop sayin' that about yourself. Ya got took by an asshole, your Daddy knew that. You ain't the first innocent person ta get taken." He reaches for her hand again, looks at her wrist and asks, "What about this?"

She draws in a deep, ragged breath and begins to tell him, "I, I was so sad and I hated myself so much. I knew Daddy was struggling to keep the farm from going bankrupt. They were worried about me too, they made me talk to the preacher, they thought he could help me forgive myself. I couldn't eat and I couldn't sleep, and one day I went in the bathroom, looked at myself in the mirror and said, 'Beth, the world would be a better place without you,' I broke the mirror, I cut my wrist, it made me scream, and Mama came running."

Daryl's so shook by the thought of what she did, and how it could have ended, he has to hold her again. He clutches her tightly to his chest and promises, "It's never that bad, never."

She sighs, "Well anyway, all I did was hurt Mama and Daddy even more, and I caused them more worry. I've been a burden to them Daryl, I know that. And, that is how I got to be the talk of the town so, when Olivia came to the farm and asked me to take her job, I agreed."

Daryl sucks his lip in, nods and says, "I'm glad ya did. So lemme get this straight, you think cuz a that stuff I wouldn't like ya no more?"

She shrugs, "Well, yes."

"Pfft, I like ya even better. It shows me who ya are, you're about the sweetest thing goin'." He wants to fix this for her but he's not sure quite how to do that. He asks, "Is there anythin' that could happen that would make you feel better about this stuff? Like maybe help put it in the past?"

She doesn't have to think about an answer, "Yes, if I could just pay Daddy back the money. That's what I want to do. I'm saving as much of my pay and tips as I can, but it's going to take me years."

He nods, "That'd be good wouldn't it?" Then he starts firing questions, "And tell me about this Randall fella, what's his last name? How old is he? Do ya know where's he from?"

"Why do you want to know all those things Daryl?"

"I'd just like to know, sh*t, what if I was ta run into him someday. Stranger things have happened." She looks at him suspiciously, but tells him what he wants to know.

He holds her as she softly cries, then tells her, "I don't want you to go. You n me, we can beat this stuff Beth, the talk and the bullsh*t. You'll see, there ain't nobody around here that's gonna have a bad thing ta say about you. Ever."

She wants so badly to believe him.

He gets home and Jim's there with Carol. The cook quickly gets to his feet and apologizes, "Hey Daryl, sorry, I just wanted to visit with Carol a minute."

Daryl smiles, "Nah, it's fine. I'm glad Carol had some company."

"Okay, well me n her are gonna get on back now, we'll see ya in the mornin'."

Daryl digs in his pocket, "Yeah, okay, here," and reaches out his hand to return the key.

Jim shakes his head no, "You keep it. I got one, and I got a spare I can give Carol. You have a nice night now, and thanks Daryl."

"Why ya thankin' me? I owe you guys. Thanks for everything, really, and Jim, thanks for standing up for Beth."

Jim nods, "Always."

Daryl waits until they've been gone about five minutes before walking to the phone nook in the hall. He picks up the receiver, dials the number and three rings later a rough and grouchy voice barks, "Yeah?"

Daryl responds, "Yeah Merle, it's me."

00

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

Chapter Text

00

There's no meanness or bossiness in his voice, he sounds worried and anxious, "Beth, I ain't leavin' here til ya promise me you'll stay in town. Just give me a week ta make things right."

"You'll never be able to stop people from talking, it's what they do, and besides Daryl, it's not your responsibility to fix things."

He makes a point then, "Well it ain't just you they're talking about ya know, it's me too. It's us. I ain't happy about what's goin' on either, and I'ma figure out how ta put a stop to it. There's a couple other things I'ma make right and…just promise me ya won't just run off, Beth. A week is all I'm askin'."

"I'm sorry, I was only thinking about myself, I didn't even consider your feelings. I'm not usually so selfish." She moves in a little closer, "I don't want to leave here Daryl." Then she casts her eyes down, her cheeks turn pink and she gets honest, "I don't want to leave you, Daryl, but how can I stay when people are saying such crude things? They're just making up lies."

He takes a step closer as he assures her, "I'ma make things right, including the talkin'. I promise."

She doesn't know how he'll manage to do that, but she's decided she should just be grateful he wants to, and so she promises him she'll stay.

He can't just walk out her door. Before he leaves he takes her in his arms one more time, and when he kisses her they feel the warmth, everything seems so right. The desire begins to build and it makes them forget all the bad things that have happened, until Daryl pulls away. He's got to stop, he's got to be careful, he can't let this get out of hand.

00

"Little brother, I ain't heard from ya in a while. Where ya been?"

"These phones work both ways Merle, mine ain't been ringing either."

Merle chuckles, "A'ight, fair enough. How ya doin' kid, and how's my pal Teddy?"

"Doin' all right. Teddy's got a little flu but he's on the mend, business is good, but I need sumthin' Merle."

"I didn't think ya called me just ta bullsh*t. Whaddya want brother?"

"I need a game and I'm lookin' for high stakes."

"I see, like how high a stakes are we talkin' about? What're ya hopin' ta walk away with?"

"I need ta make two grand, but if I won more I wouldn't throw the extra away."

Merle laughs, then it all turns very serious, "I thought ya gave up gamblin' on account a Teddy n all."

"I did, this is gonna be a one time deal. I gotta make somethin' right for someone, pay off a debt. I play, I get the two grand I need, and I walk away."

Merle's wondering if he should even tell Daryl about the game, but sh*t, his brother's a grown man. He can decide for himself whether he wants to involve himself with that asshole again. "Yeah, I know a game. it's a buncha fat cats and once a month the head fat cat rents a fancy suite in one a them swanky downtown Atlanta hotels. They play all weekend for the kinda money you're lookin' ta win and much more, and it so happens they're playin' this weekend. Ya gotta have 500 bucks cash ta buy in, and another hundred that goes in the pot to buy the booze, food and cigars for the weekend. You got that kind a cash brother?"

"I could put it together."

"I'm sure the big cat's gonna want ya to play. I've see him around now n then and he always asks if you're looking for a game. He's anxious ta even the score with you brother, you took a lotta cash offa him."

Daryl thinks he knows then, "Is it that asshole Philip Blake, the so-called governor?"

"One and the same, so yeah, you shouldn't have any trouble gettin' in, but listen kid, you're still my baby brother and I'm worried about you gettin' mixed up with these sh*theads again. They're serious players, and even more serious about keeping their money, if ya know what I mean."

Daryl breathes in, says, "I appreciate it Merle, I do, but I ain't gonna be doing' anythin' wrong, you know that. No cheatin', no deception, just honest play. I'm counting on luck and skill both. They can't blame anyone but themselves if they lose in an honest game."

Merle lets out a resigned sigh, "A'ight, but what about the other? Why are ya suddenly hurtin' for money?"

"I ain't hurtin', it ain't like that. I'll tell ya what's goin' on, but I don't wanna hear any sh*t about it Merle."

That's when big brother knows, "Well I'll be go ta hell, it's a woman. Now listen here little brother, if she cares for ya you don't need ta spoil her, buyin' her fancy things n whatnot. She's gonna care for ya anyway."

"sh*t Merle, who are you?"

Merle's belly laughing now, "The hell if I know. I'm thinkin' a startin' one them advice for the lovelorn columns in the newspaper." Then he's serious again, "I seen a lotta life brother, I know a thing or two and I'm just lookin' out for ya is all. I don't want ya riskin' everythin' ya got for some broad. sh*t, what's up with this woman, why ya gotta get her all this money?"

Daryl needs the game, and his brother's the one who can get him in. He needs other favors too, so he tells Merle the story. Then he tells him everything he knows about Randall.

Merle's nodding, pacing as far as the six foot phone cord will allow, "Just so ya know, I ain't approvin' of any a this kid, but I ain't gonna say 'no' either. I get it. So, if ya want in the game you'd have ta be down here tomorrow. I'd invite ya to stay at my place, but like I said, you're gonna be in that game all weekend. Them fellas never quit."

"Thanks Merle. I'll close up at noon tomorrow, get ta the bank, and then head right for your place. What about the other, this Randall Jones f*cker?"

"Well, I know plenty a lowlifes and the thing about lowlifes is, they usually know each other. I'm sure I know a lowlife who knows that lowlife. If he's still in Georgia, I'll find him."

"Thanks Merle, thanks brother. Now all I gotta worry about is stoppin' the gossip."

"You kiddin'? That's the easiest problem you got ta solve brother."

"Oh it is huh? How's that?"

"Daryl, you're about ta risk everythin' you got ta try n square some debt this woman thinks she owes her Daddy. If that ain't love, then what the f*ck is? So move her in with ya, make it official. That'll stop the talk." Daryl's stunned, then his brother adds, "Anyway, she sounds as sweet as sugar, and you've always been the sweet one Daryl. Damn if we don't have us a match made in heaven." Then he laughs so hard Daryl has to hold the receiver away from his ear.

Daryl's only response is, "I'll be at your place with the cash tomorrow afternoon. Get me in the game brother." When he hangs up he asks himself two questions, "What kind of f*ckin' idiot am I?" and "sh*t, should I?" Nah, that…well sh*t, that could end badly.

It was too late to call Erma and Dale last night, those two hit the sack early. So, with Teddy's bag packed and the little boy bundled up, Daryl arrives at the Horvath home at 5:15am, knowing they'll be up. Teddy's sleeping in his arms when the older couple cautiously open the door, then pull it wide as Erma whisper-yells her question, "Daryl, come inside, is everything all right? What's going on?"

"I need ta talk to ya." Merle's always willing to help him out, but for now Daryl's craving some good sound advice and the Horvath's are the closest thing he's had to real parents. He wants to hear what they have to say.

The adults sit in the living room quietly sipping coffee, while Teddy is sound asleep in his bed. Daryl starts his story at the beginning, telling the older couple what happened between him and Beth at the garage. They smile at each other and Dale takes Erma's hand, then Daryl tells them what Spencer said and their smiles disappear.

They remain quietly listening as Daryl tells them about Carol coming over and all the things she had to say about the talk at the diner. Erma gets angry, "How dare those people talk that way about Beth, and about you too Daryl. It reflects on both of you. Why I have a mind to make a few calls and straighten some folks out myself."

He nods but says, "That's okay ma'am, I'll take care of it. I ain't too worried about my feelins, but Beth, she's so shook up she wants ta leave town n all." He catches himself, "Wait, I jumped ahead there." He tells them about his visit with Beth, and he tells them what they discussed.

It's Dale who speaks up, "Well if her Daddy says she doesn't owe the money, she shouldn't feel that she does. What happened could have happened to anyone, I'm so sorry it happened to Beth."

Erma agrees, "It's a darn shame, and poor Beth, she could save her money forever and never get that debt paid off. "

Daryl's confident about two things, he can fix any car and he knows how to gamble and win, "I can get the money. I plan ta get it this weekend, if y'all will keep Teddy for me."

Dale catches on instantly, "Poker?"

"Yeah, there's a game in Atlanta, high stakes."

Erma's shaking her head, "Daryl, do you think that's right? Gambling doesn't seem like a proper way to earn money."

"I know ya feel that way, and I know it ain't the way most folks would do things, but poker is what I know. Maybe it was God who gave me the ability ta win at it."

Dale shrugs, "Well he's got you there, Erma." Then he turns to Daryl and says, "I'm conflicted myself. I'm proud of you for wanting to help Beth out, and for being willing to risk everything you have for her," He shakes his head ans sighs, "However, I'm not particularly happy about the thought of you taking a chance with all your money in a poker game." He claps a hand on the younger man's shoulder and says, "It's your decision to make though, you're a grown man Daryl."

Daryl nods, chewing his bottom lip when he says, "I ain't riskin' everythin', I'd never do that to Teddy. I've always kept enough back ta keep us in good shape even if I couldn't work for a couple months." He nods his head while he's thinking, "I'ma do it, I have to, if you folks will keep Teddy."

Erma smiles, "You know I'm always willing to have my Teddy here, and Daryl, when you stop by the café this morning, please tell Beth we'll be there to pick her up for church on Sunday."

He's been chewing the side of his thumb, but now he smiles, "You will? That's nice, I'll tell her. And thanks folks."

Dale smiles, "You could just make an honest woman of her Daryl. I see it coming anyway, why don't the two of you go ahead and get married?"

Daryl can't believe Dale's suggesting something like that. He swallows hard and responds with the only thing he can think to say, "We hardly know each other, we only just met."

Erma nods, "That's true son, yet you seem willing to risk everything for her. Maybe Dale's right."

Dale nods and softly laughs, "Yep, and she can cook."

By the time Daryl gets to the Solo his head feels like it might explode. There's too much to think about.

00

It's never been more difficult for Beth to get herself up and out of bed. It's not because she's tired from being up late, and it's not because even once she went to bed, she barely slept. How could she possibly sleep when her mind kept replaying all the events of the day. But, what really kept her up was knowing what people were saying about her.

How is she going to go to work, how is she going to look in the faces of all those people at the counter, smile and ask, "What can I get you today?" How can this day be anything but terrible? She has to get to work though, she can't leave Jim in a spot. Besides, she promised Daryl she would, they promised each other they'd give it a week. He said he would make things better, and she cares for him enough that she wants to believe that he can.

She's dragging herself around like she has a 1000 pound weight tied to her as she makes her breakfast. She's not hungry, and she doesn't feel like eating, but she knows from experience she has to. The compromise she makes is it will just be a light breakfast and later, if she feels better, she'll have a snack at work. For now, she settles for peeling an orange and toasting a slice of bread, it's something.

She gives herself a little lecture, reminding herself she needs to keep a positive attitude or things really can go wrong, then gets her uniform on, puts her hair in a ponytail and gets downstairs, before she can change her mind.

Jim greets her with a kind of pep talk the minute she walks in the door, "You just do what you always do Beth. If any of these folks gives you trouble, or cracks wise with ya, you holler for me. I'll boot em out the door."

He's so good to her, and she does feel better knowing he's on her side, "Thanks Jim, I'll be fine."

Everything seems normal enough with the folks at the counter, no one is saying a word about anything they shouldn't, and Beth is serving up all the usual, pancakes and eggs, biscuits and gravy, cheesy grits and bacon. There hasn't been a wisecrack or a snicker, but then the jerks, Negan Smith and his buddies Simon and Jed, haven't arrived at the Solo yet.

All of them give her the creeps, but still she's polite to them, she never treats them any differently than her other customers. She can't understand why they want to be so mean to her.

Someone else hasn't arrived yet either. Daryl promised he'd be in this morning, but it's 6:35 and he's not here yet. A minute later she looks at the clock again, and just as she does, in walks Negan and Simon. Both men look at her with big devilish grins on their faces. She tries not to think about anything but her work as she takes them water and coffee and asks, "What can I get you gentlemen this morning?"

The smile Negan gives her makes her cringe, and his words have her stomach lurching, "Let's you n me get real close and talk about all the things you can give me, Sugar."

As the words are being spoken Daryl's walking in the door, and Jim is rushing to the end of the counter and sounding gruff, "That's enough Negan, I warned ya not ta talk ta my girls that way, go on now, git. You're not welcome here."

Daryl doesn't stop to think about it, he's already behind Negan with his arm wrapped around the man's neck and he's drawing it tight, choking Negan. He growls, "Wanna say it again?"

Negan laughs as though this is all one big joke and says, "C'mon Daryl, I'm just tryin' to get what she already gave you, that's fair ain't it?"

Daryl drags him off his stool and out front to the sidewalk, just about the time Sheriff Grimes is walking down the street. The sheriff speaks with authority when he asks, "Hey now you two, what's going on here?"

Jim is already out the door of the café and explains, "Hey Rick, Negan was getting mouthy with my waitress and Daryl here was escorting him out of the cafe for me. He's not welcome in my establishment."

"I see, okay Negan, you heard the man. You best get on down the road before I have to take action." Then he adds, "Go on Daryl, let loose of him." Daryl does as he's told, but only because for now he's got more pressing things to take care of. Someday soon though it'll happen, he'll teach Negan a thing or two.

Daryl and Jim stand out on the sidewalk talking for a few minutes, while Beth tries to keep everyone happy inside, freshening their coffee and water.

The customers all pretend not to notice, and no one's surprised about it, when Daryl comes in and pulls the waitress aside for a few minutes. They all just wish they could hear what Daryl and Beth are talking about.

"Daryl, I…where are you going?"

"I'm just goin' down by my brother's place in Atlanta, I'll be back on Sunday. Jim knows how ta get a hold a me if he has to. Him and Carol are gonna keep an eye on everythin' so ya don't have ta worry, and Dale and Erma will be by ta pick ya up for church and dinner on Sunday."

She's tired and cranky and it shows, "So you've planned out my whole weekend, huh? Lucky me."

"Please Beth, don't be like that, please, I'm just tryin' ta do the right thing here." And when she looks in those icy blue eyes she knows that's true, and she doesn't want to fight with him. Without considering that the whole place is watching, she wraps her arms around his waist and says, "Okay, but gee whiz Daryl, why do you have to go now?"

"I'll tell ya all about it when I get back, it ain't anythin' bad, I promise." He gives her a quick kiss on the cheek and he's gone.

From the cafe Daryl hurries to his shop, he has three customers coming in for oil changes this afternoon. He calls each and asks to reschedule for Monday afternoon. The only one to complain is Mrs. Niedermeyer, but when Daryl says, "I'm sorry ma'am, I know you'll understand when I tell ya, it just can't be helped. I'm real sorry."

She calms a little and says, "All right then, I'll see you Monday."

He puts a handmade sign in the window that says, "Sorry, closed until Monday morning." Then goes about doing everything that needs to be done before he leaves.

Beth stays at the Solo all afternoon Friday, baking pies, rolls, biscuits and even making a batch of chocolate chip cookies. She's in no rush to get home, but when Carol closes her shop at five and comes over to the café, she insists, "C'mon Beth, time to give it a rest. Let's sit, I'll have dinner with you," and Beth realizes how tired and hungry she is.

After dinner Carol walks with her to her door and says, "I'll be by at seven-thirty in the morning, we'll go to the laundry together, and then the grocery. How's that?"

"Really Carol, are you sure?"

"Of course I'm sure, I have to do those things anyway, and they'll be much more pleasant if we do them together."

"What about the shop?"

"A young friend of mine named Lydia is going to open for me. She needs a little cash and I need some time away to get caught up."

She misses Daryl so much, and she's anxious to hear the story about why he had to suddenly leave, but Beth manages to have a nice weekend, especially when Amy comes by Saturday afternoon. They sit at Beth's little table and drink a co*ke while Beth fills Amy in on everything that's happened. By then it's nearly five and they go downstairs to the café to have dinner together.

Jim has just set their meals in front of them when the payphone rings. Amy volunteers, "I'll get it Jim." She answers, "Hello, Solo Café, how can I help you? Beth? Yes, she's right here. Just a moment." Amy smiles, "It's your Mama," as she hands the phone to Beth.

"Hi Mama, wait, what…um, okay. Well yes, of course I want you to come, you just caught me by surprise is all. Okay, yes, I love you too, and I can't wait to see you."

Beth hangs up, looks over at Amy and says, "Mama and Daddy are going to be here in the morning, in time for church."

00

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

Chapter Text

00

He's been in a game or two with them in the past and he knows how these fat cats operate. So, as soon as he closes down the shop he hurries home, showers up, and dresses in his Sunday clothes. He won't have them looking down on him.

What he doesn't do is put on his Sunday shoes, instead he pulls on his motorcycle boots and grabs his leather jacket. Daryl knows just enough psychology to know, boots and leather can be intimidating.

The drive down to Atlanta is rough on him, he's trying to get himself in the right frame of mind to do what he's got to do, but sh*t, his mind is all over the place. He doesn't want to go, he doesn't want to leave Beth, and he doesn't want to leave Teddy. Hell, he doesn't even want to play poker.

He'd given up that life, he'd done what he needed to do, got the money for his business and to start a real life for him and Teddy. Then he walked away. No regrets. Sure, he pissed some people off during his playing days, including the asshole who calls himself the governor. But Phillip Blake is the kind of guy who should know, don't play the game if you can't take the pain.

Everything changed in Daryl's life the first time he saw Beth and those sad blue eyes. He felt the pull and he knew, just like with a poker hand, he was all in. Now that he knows what's been causing her sadness he can't just stand by and do nothing. He's got to try and make things right for her. He thinks he can. All he has to do this weekend is win enough money so Beth can pay her Daddy back. Maybe then she'll be able to put that mess behind her. Things seem good between them, and she seems willing, maybe the two of them really can get something started.

That thought brings another thought, and it hits him hard. She still hasn't heard his story. She's got to be wondering about Teddy's mom, but she's probably just too polite to ask. That will wear off though, and when she does ask him there's no way he can tell her anything but the truth. He shakes his head, "Dixon, you asshole, you need to be the one ta bring it up. You gotta be a man n just tell her."

When he does, will she still be willing to wrap her arms around him like she did last night? When she knows his story will she ever kiss him again the way she kissed him when he held her?

He hopes to God she will, but he can't be thinking about that stuff right now, he needs to concentrate on what he has to do this weekend. Play poker and win.

He's trying to think only of that, but then his mind wanders again. This time to that asshole Randall Jones. He has no doubt Merle will be able to locate the guy. Merle's got a knack for finding people who don't want to be found. Of course, Daryl realizes even if he succeeds in finding this Randall lowlife, the guy isn't going to have any of the money left. All Daryl can hope to do is make Randall regret he ever did what he did.

As for the money Daryl needs for Beth, he plans to get that from those fat cats and he won't feel an ounce of guilt about taking it. That kind of money is nothing to them. Sure, they'll be mad as hell they lost it, but that's just ego. As far as their pocketbooks are concerned, it won't even make a dent.

His mood changes for the better when he pulls up to the curb in front of Merle's place and sees his brother sitting on the front porch, waiting. Daryl can't help but smile, that f*cking Merle.

His brother is dressed a lot like Daryl is, tie and all. Merle's also got that big old sh*t eating grin on his face when he stands to greet him, "Hey little brother, I missed ya kid. You're lookin' all right, love must agree with ya."

"Don't start that sh*t Merle, I'm try'n ta get my mind right for the game."

"Brother, if there ever was a man who could focus completely on just one thing, that man is you."

"So, why're you all dressed up Merle?"

Merle's smile spreads even wider, "I always like ta look my best Daryl, especially when I'm gonna go watch my brother kick ass at cards."

"Whaddya mean you're gonna watch?"

Merle's look and manner turn serious, "I went ta see the governor, told him ya wanted in the game. He was agreeable, maybe too agreeable. I could see sumthin' in his eyes, and I got a bad feelin'. He doesn't just want to win, he wants revenge. Ya know kid, ya did kinda made him look the fool when ya cleaned him out the last time, and now he wants to make you pay for takin' him to the cleaners in front of his high-toned friends. I can't leave ya alone with them fellas, so I told that sh*thead I's comin' with ya or you wasn't playin'. He ain't happy, but he went along."

"sh*t Merle, you're kidding, right? I'm a grown man for f*ck sake, ya ain't gotta babysit me."

"I ain't gonna be there ta babysit ya Daryl, I'll be there makin' sure they're keepin' things honest. You say ya ain't gonna be cheatin', you ain't deceivin', and that you're keepin' it fair and square. I know ya will. What I don't know is if they will. So, I'ma make sure of it. Anyway, that asshole wants ta beat ya so bad his teeth are achin', enough so that when I told if he wants you there, he gets me there too, he agreed."

Daryl takes a minute to think all that over, chewing on his lip and rubbing a hand over his chin, "A'ight, you're right. It's good. So when do we leave?"

"Game starts in an hour n a half. Do ya need ta eat before we go?"

"I don't really feel like it, but I probably should. I can't be thinkin' about my empty belly when I need ta be thinkin' about the cards in my hand."

"A'ight, the gal next door brought over a real nice casserole and some corn bread, let's get ta eatin' it."

Daryl side eyes his brother, asking with a snicker, "The gal next door, huh?"

Merle shrugs and smiles, "Yeah, she's a real sweetheart, n for some reason she kinda likes me. I like her too." Then he laughs as he slaps Daryl on the back and saying, "You ain't the only one who needs a little lovin' ya know."

"Shut up Merle."

00

Beth's nervously, and hungrily, gobbling down her French fries while telling Amy about the conversation, "Mama said she and Daddy had their lunch today and afterward they were sitting in the front room talking. She told Daddy how much she was missing me, and Daddy said he was missing me even more than she was, then Mama said, 'well how about this Hershel, if we leave here early enough in the morning, we can get to Smithton in time to take Bethie to church.' Then she told me that she already had chicken frying to bring for dinner, and potatoes and eggs were boiling to make a potato salad. They're planning for a picnic after church."

Amy can't help smiling, "Gee Beth, your folks sound so sweet. I think it's wonderful."

Beth swallows a big bite of her hamburger and agrees, "It is wonderful Amy, they're wonderful, but oh my gosh, I'm supposed to go to church with Miss Erma and Mister Dale tomorrow, then have Sunday dinner with them."

Jim can't help hearing every word that's said, and he can't keep his mouth shut another moment. He has to throw his two cents in. He leans over the counter and makes a suggestion, "I bet Erma, Dale, and little Teddy would all enjoy meetin' your folks, Beth. And since everyone's going to church anyway, why not all go together? Your folks are bringing food, I know Erma will have a table full, and didn't you tell me you were making a cherry pie tonight to take with you? That all sounds like a great big happy Sunday dinner to me, and a swell way for your folks to meet some of the new people in their girl's life."

Beth looks at Amy and Amy shrugs, "Jim's got a point Beth, and they do say the more the merrier. Who knows, it might be a fun day." Amy's so glad she's not in Beth's shoes.

Jim smiles, "So young lady, would you like me ta dial up Miss Erma's number so you can let her know you're a party of three now?"

Does she really have a choice? Beth does her best to smile when she answers, "Yes please Jim, and thank you."

"Not a problem, I always enjoy chatting with Miss Erma." He drops a nickel in the slot, dials the number and says, "Hello there Erma, it's Jim calling. I hope I'm not disturbing your supper."

Jim wasn't kidding, he does enjoy talking to Miss Erma, by the time he finally hands the receiver to Beth he's already explained everything to the woman. When Beth finally has the phone to her ear she can't get a word in edgewise, Erma's got too much to say, ending with, "I'm so happy to hear your Mama and Daddy will be joining us tomorrow Beth, I can't wait to meet them. Now, don't forget, Dale and I will be by to get you and your folks in the morning. See you then Dear!"

Beth barely got to say, "Thank you," before Erma Horvath hung up.

00

They arrive at the suite and just like Merle said, it's very fancy. There's a large living room, far bigger than Daryl's living room at home. It's been furnished with a professional, Las Vegas style poker table, chairs and poker chips. There's a full bar set up, a tray of sandwiches, a bowl of fresh fruit, and a humidor full of cigars.

There's also a professional dealer, a fellow named Aaron. He will act as the security as well, making sure everything is on the up and up, and keeping order in the game and in the group.

There's only one place Merle can sit, and that's right behind Daryl. Merle and Daryl both respect that the other players won't want Merle to be able to view their hands, and there's no quibbling.

The players all pay the buy-in and receive their chips, and the game begins right on time. At first the play is a little slow, everyone seems cautious as they all get a feel for the play, and no one's drinking yet. That doesn't start until about 10 o'clock. By then there's already been some serious money changing hands, and two fellows, a doctor named Pete and a guy named Dave, have already had to purchase more chips.

Daryl's doing well, he's not betting too high, or going too low. He's in no rush, he's pacing himself. This is a weekend-long game and leaving before the end of it, which won't be until Sunday morning, or before your flat broke, would be heavily frowned upon and could lead to an altercation. He's in no mood for that bullsh*t.

By midnight one of the fellows, a guy name Gregory, is drunk and obnoxious and the group agrees, that won't be tolerated. The dealer gives him the option to leave the game now, and leave his buy-in money behind, or take a nap and rejoin the game when he sobers up. He opts to eat a sandwich and take a nap, and he's back in the game by 6 am with a better attitude.

Daryl has won all the money he needs by Saturday afternoon and he plans to hang on to it, but he's got to keep playing the game. He's here to play by the rules, just like he said he would, and he still has no interest in pissing anyone off.

It's just before midnight Saturday when it happens. Daryl wins a big showdown hand against the governor, there's over a thousand dollars in the pot. Voices are raised and words are exchanged between the two as the governor snarls, "I know you've got some kind of system Dixon, or some way you're manipulating the game. No one's as lucky as you."

Merle is ready to jump in as needed, but he keeps his mouth shut. Little brother can handle this kind of crap just fine. Daryl responds to the loser, "I got sumthin' goin' all right Blake, I got skill. If your skill ain't up ta mine, you lose, it's that simple." Merle's fighting a smile, he could swear the governor has smoke coming out of his ears.

The dealer suggests a quick ten minute break to use the bathroom, get a snack and take some time for heads to cool. The table agrees.

After the break the players rejoin the game, and Philip Blake is once again sitting across from Daryl Dixon. Four hands are played and each is won by a different player, one of whom is Daryl. He's feeling good, relaxed, he knows he's three thousand dollars ahead, more than enough. All he has to do is maintain.

It's three a.m. when it happens, another showdown hand between Daryl and the governor, all the other players are out for the hand and just watching to see who comes out on top.

The pot is the already biggest of the game, when the governor throws two thousand dollars in and Daryl matches him, but before anyone calls it Merle stands and says to Aaron, "I seen it, Blake has a card tucked in his shirt pocket."

Everyone freezes as the dealer stands, walks over and checks the governors pocket, pulling out the Ace of Spades. He looks at the governor's hand and sure enough, the card would have given the man a straight flush. Yet, it turns out even cheating wouldn't have helped the asshole win, Daryl lays his hand down to reveal a Royal Flush.

Aaron declares, "The pot is yours Dixon, and I'm calling it, the game is over. It's up to you fellas whether you ever play with Phillip Blake again, I would suggest you don't."

Several players of the players surround the Governor, and cussing and other harsh words are called out. They want retribution, they want their money back, soon fists are flying. The governor is going to pay one way or the other. No one even notices as Merle and Daryl quickly exit the suite and head back to Merle's. Daryl's got close to six thousand dollars in cash winnings, and the first thing he does is give a thousand of it to Merle. His brother protests, "Nah now, ya won it fair and square little brother. It's yours."

"Couldn't have even got in the game if not for you Merle, and sh*t, what a game it was."

Merle smiles, "Thanks kid, how about we take a fast nap, then go pay a call on Randall Jones?"

"Sounds good."

Beth knows her Mama and Daddy, so she knows they were probably on the road before the rest of the world ever opened an eye this morning. She's up early too. Her little apartment is spotless. She's had a bath, a small breakfast, and she's in her Sunday dress.

She paces around a little, and spends an awful lot of time wondering what Daryl is doing, and now she's sitting at the little table alternating between staring out at the street below, while she thinks about Daryl, and writing in her journal, about Daryl.

Beth's lost in thoughts of him when she sees her Daddy's Buick coming down Main Street. She hurries out the door and down the stairs to greet parents. As nervous as she is about this day, she's so happy to see her folks. Gosh she missed them. The hugs and greetings have them all getting tears in their eyes, and Beth smiles, "Let's go up to my apartment. We've got at least half an hour before the Horvaths arrive."

Mama asks, "The Horvaths?"

Oh my gosh, that's right, everybody knows but them. Beth reminds her Mama about the nice couple who invited her to sit with them at church last week, and then had her to their home for Sunday Dinner. "I had plans to attend services with them today and they also invited me to join them for dinner again. When they heard you two were coming to town, they insisted you come too."

Mama takes it good-naturedly, "Thank goodness we have a cooler full of food in the trunk of the car. I'd hate to show up at someone's home empty-handed."

"You're sure you don't mind Mama? Daddy?"

Mama places a hand on her daughter's cheek, and answers honestly, "Of course, I'd prefer to be selfish with you Beth and keep you all to myself, but I do want to meet the people you're spending your time with, and it's quite lovely of them to include us."

Daddy smiles, "You know if your Mama's happy, I'm happy."

"Hershel…"

He's smiling, "Honestly, I was so worried when you moved here. I thought when you weren't working you'd be up here in this apartment all alone. I could hardly bear the thought of it, so it's a relief knowing you have good people in your life. I'm anxious to meet them."

The Greene family has been visiting for a few minutes when there's a light tapping at the door, and Carol's voice calls out, "Beth, it's me, Carol."

Beth opens the door and invites Carol in. She's surprised to see her all dressed up in her Sunday best, she's even wearing pumps. Of course, Beth doesn't bring all that up, it would be rude. Instead she says, "You look so pretty today Carol," and introduces her friend to her parents, "Mama, Daddy, this is Carol, my good friend from next door. She owns the book shop downstairs, and my gosh, she has helped me so much since I moved here. I don't know what I would have done without her."

Carol smiles, "You would have done just fine Beth, you're a very capable young woman."

Carol only stays a moment, then excuses herself saying she has somewhere she has to be. It's not long after she leaves that the Horvath's arrive. After the introductions Teddy can't take it another minute. He's over by Beth tugging at her hand and smiling up at her, "Did ya make cherdee pie Miz Bet?"

She smiles and rubs her hand over his hair, "Of course I did Teddy. I would never break a promise to you."

Mama is smiling, "Cherry pie, huh? I can't blame you for being excited Teddy, I am too." Then she looks to Erma and asks a one word question, "Grandson?"

Dale's the one who answers "In a manner of speaking."

Erma acts as though she never even heard the question, gushing, "We're so happy you folks have come today. Beth is such a wonderful girl, we're just delighted she and Daryl have met."

Daddy's brow creases when he questions, "Who's Daryl?"

Erma realizes her mistake, "Oh, well Daryl is Teddy's Daddy."

It seems the more questions they ask the more questions they have, but before they can ask another, Dale is urging, "We best get in the car and get to church, we don't want to be late to services now, do we?"

Teddy still has hold of Beth's hand and he looks up at her with a smile, "You sit by me, peez Miz Bet."

"I would love to Teddy."

They park in front of the little church on Montrose Street, and several congregants are visiting out front before services, including Amy. Beth is aware Amy attends the Presbyterian church, so she knows why her friend is here, because that's just it, she is a friend.

Amy walks over to the newly arrived group and greets Beth, "I wanted to meet your folks Beth," and there are more introductions.

Erma asks, "Are you here by yourself today, Amy?'

"Yes Ma'am."

Erma invites, "Well why don't you sit with us, we've got room for one more in our pew, and after church we're all having Sunday Dinner together at our house, please join us."

Amy's suddenly gone shy but Beth whispers, "please," and Amy graciously accepts the invitation, just as Jim and Carol join the group.

Miss Erma is all smiles, "Why Jim, you've made it to church!"

Dale's smiling and shaking his hand, "Good to see you here, Jim."

Jim smiles as he greets everyone and says, "Let's just hope the place doesn't get struck by lightning when the man upstairs sees me walk in."

He shakes Hershel's hand and nods to Miss Annette, "It's real nice to see you folks again, I guess you met Carol a little earlier this morning, huh? We thought it wouldn't hurt for us to spend a morning in church with y'all." Everyone but the Greenes knows the only reason Carol and Jim are here is because of Beth. Neither one of them has been in a church in years.

Erma says, "No I don't think it would hurt you a bit Jim, and of course we want you both over at our place afterward for Sunday dinner."

"Why thank you, I look forward to eatin' someone's cooking besides my own."

Mama's thinking it's a real good thing she fried two chickens and made extra potato salad and succotash. She thought she'd be leaving leftovers for Beth, now she's sure there won't be any leftovers. Erma's grateful she couldn't decide whether to cook a beef roast or a pork roast, and so ended up cooking both. They've got a lot of mouths to feed.

Beth is thinking what wonderful friends she's blessed with, she knows they're here for her.

Annette Greene is also thinking that it's awfully sweet the way little Teddy holds Beth's hand during the sermon, but she hasn't stopped wondering exactly who Teddy is, or his Daddy, this fellow named Daryl.

After church they all meet back at Erma and Dale's. Dale retrieves a card table from the garage and sets it up at the end of the dining room table, making room for all the guests. A cloth is laid over it and more plates, napkins and silver are set around. The chairs from the kitchen are brought in, and one from Dale's desk and somehow, they manage to make enough places for everyone. Then the ladies begin to fill the tables with food.

Besides the chicken, the pork, the beef, the potato salad and the succotash, there's a broccoli salad, green beans with bacon, sweet potato casserole, ambrosia salad, rolls and banana bread.

They all sit and Dale invites, "Hershel, would you like to say the blessing?" He does and the group begins to pass the food. As they start to eat, they talk about today's sermon and the message they received from it, and then the conversation drifts to the events of the week, and plans for the week ahead.

Jim begins to brag on Beth's baking skills and how business at the café has increased since she started making all the pies, rolls, biscuits, and often cakes and cookies. Amy teases, "Well I'm not happy about it at all. I think I've gained five pounds since I met you Beth."

Just as those words are spoken the front door opens and Teddy screeches, "Daddy!" He jumps down from the table and hurries to Daryl, and Teddy's not alone.

Beth doesn't stop to think about it, she doesn't remember her manners, she's just so relieved to see him. She gets up from the table and she's right behind Teddy, "Daryl, you're home."

Daryl scoops Teddy up in one arm, lifts and holds him close to his chest, "I missed ya son, missed ya a lot," and he kisses the little boy's cheek, snuggling in when he says, "I love ya Teddy."

Beth stops in her tracks, not wanting to spoil the father and son moment. Daryl looks up and sees her, smiles and walks close enough to wrap an arm around her shoulders and draw her near, "Hey, girl, it sure is good ta see ya," he kisses her forehead and then her lips and her arms wrap around his middle as she hugs him tightly.

Mama and Daddy can't seem to do much but look at each other with their eyes wide and their mouths hanging open.

Everyone is so busy watching Daryl and Beth they don't seem to notice the man standing behind Daryl. Except Carol, she hasn't been able to take her eyes off of him since he walked in. She gets to her feet and calls out, "Merle Dixon, is that you?"

00

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

Chapter Text

00

What was a peaceful, mostly quiet Sunday dinner got a little chaotic when the Dixon Brothers walked through the door.

Dale is doing his best to be a good host, he's sure the kiss between Daryl and Beth has left the Greenes stunned, and probably angry. He looks over at Herschel and the man does indeed look steamed. Dale does what he can to turn everyone's attention elsewhere when he stands and says, "Daryl, Merle, we just sat down to dinner, please, join us and let me introduce you to our guests."

Daryl and Merle both have great respect for the Horavths and respond almost simultaneously, "Yessir." As they begin to walk that way, Merle's tickling Teddy under the chin and teasing, "Dang boy, how'd ya get so big so fast? You're about the same size as your Daddy."

In the meantime, Beth's Daddy is not happy at all. Who is this rough, unkempt looking fellow who thinks he can manhandle Beth? Good Lord above, he kissed her right in front of her Mother and himself. This Daryl fellow is rude and crass and Herschel Greene will not have it. Beth's Daddy is about to rise from his chair and say what's on his mind, until Mama lays a gentle hand on his and they share a look, just before Annette Greene leans in and whispers to her husband, "Do you see what I see Herschel? Look at our girl. I've never seen her smile the way she's smiling at him."

His wife is right, and for now at least, Herschel settles back in his seat. He's still in no mood to accept Dixon's behavior, and the young man will answer for being so bold with Beth, but perhaps it's best to address that privately. Yes, after dinner would be better, and it would certainly be more courteous to their hosts.

Amy is almost giddy about the kiss between Daryl and Beth, but she senses the unease in the air and she's wondering if it was a good idea for her to come today. Things could turn bad at any minute, no, she shouldn't think that way. Right now Beth looks so happy, and that makes Amy happy.

Jim hasn't made a move or said a word, he's waiting to see how everything plays out before he does or says anything. Suddenly Carol's getting up from the table. She walks to Merle and they smile at each other as she wraps her arms around his waist and says, "I owe you everything Merle, you made it possible for me to have a real life, and it's a good life."

Merle kisses her hair and says, "Ya don't owe me a thing sweetheart. It was my pleasure."

He looks over at his brother, nephew and the young woman, nods his head and asks, "So this must be the pretty little gal with the big blue eyes who's got you twitterpated, is that right little brother?"

Daryl turns to Beth and tells her, "This is my loudmouth brother, Merle Dixon. Merle, this is Beth Greene." sh*t, his brother can't ever just be quiet. That may be true, but he admits to himself, he's the one who kissed Beth right in front of all these folks, like they were alone. He couldn't seem to stop himself, and he's probably going to get some sh*t about it. That's okay, he's not sorry for what he did.

Daryl is completely oblivious to the fact that the unfamiliar couple at the table are Beth's parents. Dale is still on his feet and he begins to speak to Daryl, "Daryl Dixon, I think you know everyone at the table," then his hand sweeps in the direction of the older couple and he says, "except for these good folks here. They happen to be Beth's parents, Annette, and Hershel Greene."

Oh f*ck. Daryl swallows hard and tries to keep his cool, "Nice ta meet you folks." He looks to Beth's Mother and says, "Ma'am, I'm sorry about…well, I…I didn't mean any disrespect to you or your daughter. It's just that I been gone a couple a days down ta Atlanta, and I sure did miss Beth and my son. Sorry if I upset ya."

Annette Greene's cheeks are pink as she replies, "I see, well, um. Welcome home." Oh my goodness, couldn't she come up with something besides that? All this just has her feeling so flustered.

Daddy plans to get to the bottom of any shenanigans, but in due time. He doesn't want to turn a polite introduction into something hostile, especially because Annette's right, he can't remember when he's seen his little girl look as happy as she looks holding this man's hand. So, he extends his own hand in greeting, his look full of both concern and curiosity as he and the young man shake.

Herschel questions, "Excuse me for getting right to the point, but just who are you to Beth? We haven't heard a thing about you until just now."

Merle gives his brother time to think about his answer when he says, "I'ma grab a couple chairs. I'm starvin' and it sure does look delicious."

Teddy smiles over at him, "it's licisous Uncle Merdle, and Bet made cherdee pie."

"Cherry pie ya say? Well I better hurry with them chairs then."

Now Erma stands, "I'm so happy you could join us Merle, we don't see you often enough. I'll get you and Daryl a plate and some silver, we'll all just have to squeeze in a little tighter, it's be cozy."

Mama Greene whispers more to herself than anyone else, "I'm so confused."

Amy's sitting next to Annette and she feels sorry for the poor woman. Why wouldn't she be confused? This has to be overwhelming. She reaches for Annette's hand, "I think it's all going to be just fine Ma'am. Daryl's a wonderful man and Beth seems so happy."

"Well thank you for the kind words dear." Amy's right, the smile hasn't left her daughter's face since the unkempt young man walked through the door, but still, Daryl Dixon could be trouble and Beth doesn't need any more trouble in her life.

Daryl's mindful of the company he's in, and when he's filled his plate he bows his head in a silent blessing. Daddy has to admit to himself, he's both surprised and impressed. Daryl's brother, on the other hand, smiles and says, "Be sure n say a prayer for me too little brother," as he shovels in a big bite of potato salad. Everyone resumes eating their meal, and although things seem a bit awkward at first, it's not nearly as tense as some of them worried it would be.

Daddy manages to get in a couple of questions without appearing impolite, first asking, "So, how is it you know my daughter, Daryl?"

That's easy enough, Daryl manages a smile and answers, "Well sir, on my workin' days, Monday through Friday, me and Teddy have our breakfast together at the Solo Café. One day when we walked in the regular waitress, Olivia, was gone and Beth was there."

Teddy smiles, "I bringed her a flower too. Ladies like flowers."

Dale smiles at the boy's remark, while poor Beth has been more nervous than she can ever remember being, but the little boy's words bring a smile to her face and she tells him, "That's right Teddy, and I treasured it. It was such a nice thing for you to do. Thank you again."

Even Herschel Greene can't help smiling, the response also opens the door for him to ask, "What is it you do for work Daryl?"

Merle's smiling to himself, this is what you get when you mess with a sweet girl who has a watchful Daddy. Daryl swallows his bite of food and replies, "I own an auto shop, Dixon's Tire and Auto."

That's Erma's cue to speak up for the young man who's like a son to her, "Dale and I are so proud of Daryl, he built that business all by himself and it's the only place in town most folks would dream of taking their automobile. Daryl's trustworthy and he does excellent work."

Daryl's face is turning a little reddish and Merle throws in, "Yeah, if it's got a motor little brother can fix it. He's been doing that kinda work since he was a kid."

Teddy's so serious when he looks at his uncle and says, "Daddy changes the tireds too."

Merle smiles "Yep, you're right about that Teddy, he does that too."

Ever since everyone finally sat down together Beth's been smiling, nodding and acting like she's enjoying the conversation. The truth is, her head is spinning and she's been fighting the urge to get up and run. What was she thinking, no, why wasn't she thinking. What in the world would possess her to get up from the dining table, march herself right up to Daryl and practically throw herself at him. Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, it wasn't just that he kissed her in front of her parents, that would have been bad enough. No, she made it much worse when she kissed him back, and it was no little peck. My God, she…well it must have looked awful to Mama and Daddy because she was overcome with romantic feelings for him when she did it.

Her fork is in her hand and she's moving food around on her plate like she's eating, but she doesn't dare to put a bite of anything in her mouth. Her tummy is doing flips and her whole body feels tense as she worries about what might happen next, then Daddy says, "Dale, I'm wondering if it would be possible, after dinner of course, if I could have a private word with Daryl and Beth…"

That's as far as he gets with that when Mama chirps in, "I believe I'll be a part of that conversation as well."

What a Sunday this has turned out to be. Erma is quietly praying for God's grace on all of them, while Dale smiles and answers, "Well yes, of course. You're welcome to use my den."

Daryl makes a feeble attempt at avoiding whatever is coming, "I've got Teddy to look after."

Dale's not letting him get out of it that easy, whatever is going to come of this needs to get settled. The sooner the better. He responds, "That's okay, I've been promisig Teddy I'd teach him to play checkers, after dinner I plan to make good on that promise."

Erma speaks then, "Well, now that it's all settled, let's get these plates cleared and have some dessert."

Teddy's smile is a mile wide when he asks, "Cherdee pie?"

Beth's smile is nearly as big and it's genuine for Teddy, "If no one else got a piece, I would make sure you did Teddy. I promised, and besides, just look at that plate, you ate your dinner like a big boy." Thank goodness her own still-full plate is already out of sight.

Just like her daughter observed last Sunday, Annette is surprised to see Daryl get up and help the women clear the table. Boy oh boy, these other men could take a lesson from him.

Once the dinner dishes are cleared, dessert is served. In addition to the cherry pie there's a pineapple upside down cake and a banana pudding. Amy quips, "If I don't push myself away from this table I'm going to gain another five pounds. I'll be downright roly poly."

Without missing a beat Merle smiles over at her and responds, "I wouldn't worry about it Sugar, ya look just right ta me."

Eyebrows go up around the table while Amy's cheeks turn bright pink, but the truth is she liked what he just said, and she liked the way he said it.

There's no putting it off any longer, after dessert Dale rises from the table and says, "Let me show you to the den," and the way the older man looks at Daryl gives him silent encouragement. Yeah, this is the right thing to do, this is what makes a man a man, you face what you have to face. Hopefully, after the talk they can all get along.

Daryl stands, holds a hand out to Beth and smiles, "Let's go talk." She isn't sure she would have been able to stand on her own. How can Daryl seem so calm and like this isn't a big deal. A really big deal, Daddy has ideas about how things are supposed to be between men and women.

Beth takes a quick look around the den. The room is nice, there's an order to it, and yet it seems so warm and welcoming. There's a desk, two easy chairs and a small sofa. Beth's favorite part is the built in bookshelves. The walls are lined with all kinds of books. What a joy it would be to simply sit in this room and read. There's a fancy globe on a stand too, it kind of shines. If the time spent in this room wasn't about having a talk with her Daddy, she'd like to be over there looking at all the places there are in the world.

It is about talking with her Daddy though, and he says, "Let's all sit." He takes an easy chair, while Mama sits on the sofa, pats the spot next to her and says, "Bethie," and Beth sits next to her mother. Daryl seats himself in the other easy chair.

Daddy starts with, "That was quite a display you and my daughter put on earlier."

Daryl doesn't deny that "It was, and like I said, I'm sorry. I missed Beth a lot and I guess I got carried away."

Daddy begins to rebuke, "Well a real man…"

Beth speaks up, it's not her usual way, but she won't have her Daddy implying Daryl's not a real man, "Daddy, please don't be rude. That won't solve anything and Daryl is a man, and a very responsible one. Besides, I kissed him too, it wasn't just him."

Mama's mouth has dropped open just a bit and Daddy's a little stunned too, it's not like his younger daughter to speak up to him in that way, but she's right. "I apologize Daryl, but you did take her Mother and I completely by surprise," then he turns to his daughter, "and so did you young lady. That was a sight I was not prepared to see."

"I'm sorry Daddy, I…I guess I wasn't thinking at all. Daryl walked in and I was so happy and relieved to see him, I forgot myself." As hard as that was to do, Beth feels a little better for having the gumption to say what she's feeling. The knot in her tummy has loosened up. That's not all, Daryl's smiling over at her and that makes her happy and gives her strength.

Mama is quietly taking everything in. This man, this Daryl Dixon, he does not look like the man she would have chosen for her daughter. That man would not be so scruffy, he certainly would not have that long hair, nor would his facial hair be showing three days of growth, and more. Yet she has to admit, only to herself though, she'd never tell another living soul she thought such a thing, but the man is very handsome and appealing.

There are so many questions though, the main one having to do with the child. He's an adorable little boy, and very sweet. He has lovely manners for one so young, but what in the world is going on? Where's the child's mother? Annette has so many concerns that now it's she who acts without thinking when she comes right out and asks, "Where's Teddy's mother, Daryl?"

Beth's eyes go wide, and Herschel turns his full attention on Daryl as they wait for his reply.

He sighs before calmly and quietly replying, "She passed while she was havin' Teddy."

Those words hurt Beth and she feels the tears start to well in her eyes. No, no she tells herself, this is not the time for that. Later, when they're alone, she and Daryl can talk more about this. For now, Mama says, "Oh my goodness, that's tragic Daryl. I'm so sorry to hear of it, and I apologize for asking so rudely."

He shrugs, "I think most people around here have wondered the same thing since me n Teddy showed up in town. A course Erma and Dale know, they're family, but no one else here knows, no one ever asked and I guess I ain't one ta just sit around talkin' about myself, or Teddy either."

Since they've hit on what was the biggest question, Daddy doesn't hesitate to dig right in with a whole host of other questions. Normally Daryl wouldn't just sit here and let someone give him the third degree, but Beth is here and he's sure she has all the same questions her Daddy has. They might as well get everything out in the open, as long as they don't want to talk about Teddy's Mama any more. He won't be talking to them or anyone else about her.

He feels a sense of relief, the questions aren't overly personal, just usual stuff like where he grew up, where he went to school, how he ended up in Smithton. He talks about his lifelong dream of opening his own auto shop, and he tells them about his army career, but he doesn't mention the gambling. They don't need to know about that. Just like Teddy's Mama, that stuff is private. He does go ahead and sell himself a little, after all, these are her parents, "I don't owe on the shop or any of my tools, and my house will be paid for in just under a year."

Her Daddy doesn't ask any more questions about Teddy's Mama and that's a good thing. Daryl does plan to tell Beth if she wants to know, even though he has some fear that when she hears the story she'll tell him to beat it. He has to take that chance, they really can't have something strong together with him having some big secret from the past. For right now there are only four people who know, Merle, Dale and Erma, and himself.

Then her Daddy asks a question without asking a question, but Daryl knows what he's getting at when he states, "So, you were down in Atlanta all weekend, huh?"

"Yeah I was," f*ck this, he's tired of talking, tired of answering questions. If it wasn't for the pretty blond sitting across the room from him he would have bolted long ago. They wanna know, he's going to tell them. Sort of.

"Ever since I first saw Beth I saw the sadness in her eyes. I didn't know why it was there, but I knew she was troubled by sumthin'. I didn't ask though and she didn't volunteer, at least not til one night last week. She told me the story about your money and the guy who took it, and what she tried ta do to herself." Mama let's out a gasp, Daryl nods her way and continues, "She said she was gonna try n save all her money so she could pay ya back, hell, I mean heck, that would take years."

He breathes in deeply, "So anyway, I asked her for some information about the guy, then I went down ta Atlanta this weekend lookin' for him. I didn't expect ta find him, I just thought I'd put my brother Merle on the case with me. No matter what else ya wanna say about Merle, he can find anybody." He doesn't clarify that statement by adding, "anyone who's a lowlife."

He stands then, paces for a minute and says, "We did find the guy, it ended up bein' real easy. Turns out he's doin' time in the Fulton County jail. They got visiting hours every Sunday so we paid a call on him this mornin'. I asked him about that money." This is where the storytelling part of the story starts. Not lying exactly, Daryl doesn't want to lie to these folks, the story's full of elements of the truth, and careful wording. "Every thief has a place they hide the goods, and Randall did. I explained a thing or two about life ta him, Merle explained another thing or two, and after we made all that clear, he admitted everythin'."

He'd been planing to give Beth the money and let her give it to her Daddy, but everything changed. He pulls a fat envelope from his inside jacket pocket, hands it over to Herschel Green and says, "There's twenty-two hundred dollars in there, that's what he claims he took. There's also a letter from him apologizin' ta Beth and ta you."

The women both gasp and say, "Oh my," but Herschel, well he may be a God-fearing man, a righteous man, but he knows a thing or two about life. Something's fishy, he just doesn't know what in the world that could be. Now though is not the time to dwell there. Now is the time to be grateful, "This is unbelievable son. Are you sure?"

"Oh yeah, I'm sure," he's come this far and he just doesn't give a f*ck because right now, all he wants to do is hold Beth. He walks to where she's sitting, extends his hand and she takes it and rises to her feet. He wraps her up tight in his arms and asks, "Is it over now Baby? Can ya be done with bein' so sad?"

That's when Herschel Greene acknowledges something to himself. This young man had one purpose and that purpose was to make his daughter happy. How can he dislike such a man? How can he want more for his daughter than that?

By the time they leave the den Jim, Carol and Amy have finished cleaning the kitchen, Merle's got the extra chairs and tables put away, and they, along with Erma, are all seated in the front room watching a very serious game of checkers being played out between Teddy and Dale.

Herschel announces, "This has been quite the day. Thank you for including us Erma and Dale. We hope you'll visit us on the farm sometime soon so we can return the hospitality."

Jim stands and says, "Me n Carol should get home too, I still got things to do at the café. We'll go ahead and give you folks a ride back ta Beth's, that's right where I'm headed."

Amy stands, straightens her skirt and asks, "Could I ride with you Jim?"

"Of course, I planned on it."

Merle's been on his feet. He's restless and fidgety, he's not used to being in polite company for such a long stretch of time. He didn't mind it at all, it's just not what he's accustomed to. "I think I'll bunk at your place tonight little brother and leave here first thing in the mornin'."

Daryl nods but he's not really listening. He's too busy looking longingly at Beth, and she's looking at him the same way. They haven't had a minute alone and they're aching to hold each other and share another kiss. For now he has to settle for lightly caressing her upper arm and whispering, "See ya in the morning'." And she simply nods. What more can she do when she feels like all eyes are on her?

Suddenly Teddy is dashing over to her, his little arms wrapping around her legs, "I'na see ya in the mornin' Miz Bet, k?"

She runs her hand over his soft curls and smiles, "I can't wait to see you for breakfast Teddy, you have a good evening now."

Everyone is out the door at once, saying one more goodbye on the front porch before heading to their vehicles.

That's when Amy sees Merle wasn't driving a car, he has one of those fancy motorcycles. She follows him over to it saying, "I've never seen one of these things up close, my gosh, it's quite the machine, isn't it?"

Merle smiles as he swings a leg over and seats the bike. His words come soft and low, keeping things between just the two of them, "You're mighty pretty Amy."

She smiles back at him, whispering, "You're kinda handsome Merle."

"Maybe I'll get back up this way soon, we could go for a ride."

She shrugs demurely, "Maybe.

Herschel and Annette spend a few more minutes with Beth in her apartment before they go. They're not anxious to leave their girl. They both warn her about being careful with men. "My goodness Mama, Daddy, you've been giving me that same talk since I was thirteen years old. I know how to handle myself, and besides, I would think you could see, Daryl is not the kind of man who would just force himself on me."

Mama doesn't disagree, "We just hate to leave you here alone is all, and of course we worry, you're our baby Beth. As for Daryl, he seems like a very nice man, but, well, just be careful."

"I will Mama. I will."

It's a teary goodbye, and when they're gone Beth sits at her little table by the window and simply stares out, reflecting on everything that happened this day and all the feelings she has.

Eventually she gets herself up from the chair, bathes and dresses for bed, even though it's only five-thirty. She gets her uniform ready for morning and then realizes she's starving. She never did manage to eat much. Thank goodness Miss Erma sent her home with leftovers. She sits back down at the little table eating a piece of Mama's fried chicken, hot or cold it's delicious, and so is the potato salad.

Beth tidies up after herself, then sits in the little chair with her journal, she has so many things to write about. The long day has had it's effect though, and soon her eyes are drifting closed and she's sound asleep curled up in the little chair.

She's sleeping peacefully when the knock on the door startles her awake. She jumps to her feet, hurries over by the door and with her hand on the knob calls out, "Who is it?"

He answers, "It's me, Daryl."

She opens the door and neither speaks a word, they simply wrap their arms around each other and hang on tight.

00

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

Chapter Text

00

Jim's got a full car. Amy's sitting up front between him and Carol, and Beth's sitting in the back between her folks. Nobody's doing much talking, but everybody's doing a lot of thinking.

Jim pulls in the alley behind the Solo Café and gives Herschel a hand getting out of the car. They shake and Jim says, "It was nice ta see you folks again, Herschel. I hope you'll be back soon." Then his voice lowers and he adds, "Just so ya know, Daryl Dixon is a real fine man, I think he's helping your daughter get her smile back."

Herschel nods, "Thank you Jim, and thanks for the lift. You folks are welcome at the farm any time."

"Thanks, I might just take ya up on that."

In the mean time, Carol has given Annette a helping hand, and now smiles, "It was lovely to see you, what a nice day we had." Then she leans in a little closer and whispers, "I've known bad men, and I've known good men, and the Dixons are good men. You'd never have to worry about Daryl mistreating your daughter."

Mama is a bit caught off guard and simply responds, "Thank you for telling me that Carol."

Herschel and Annette Greene make a point of driving by Dixon's Tire and Auto before leaving town. Herschel slows the car down to almost nothing so they can get a real good look, then they glance over at each other and nod as if to say, "it will do."

All Beth's folks talk about on the long ride to the farm is the relationship between their youngest child and Daryl Dixon. Herschel notes, "Despite the way he looks with that gawdawful hair and all the scruff on his face, he does seem to have a lot going for him."

Annette agrees, "He's quite young to have his own business, and my goodness, it's paid for. He's obviously industrious, he has a home almost paid for too. I agree with you though, I didn't much care for the scruffiness, and I was a little worried about the fact he has a small child. I feel terrible about asking him so bluntly, but at least now we know what the situation is. He's a very young widower, but he seems to be handling the responsibility of raising a child well."

Herschel smiles, "That Teddy is quite the charmer," then asks, "Why do we feel so uneasy about this Annette? Is it the money he handed me? You know I have trouble believing a fellow like Randall Jones would have a large sum of money stashed away, and it's even harder to believe he'd so easily turn it over to Daryl and his brother."

Annette admits, "I wondered the same thing, but why would Daryl make up a story like that? And if it's not true, then where would a garage mechanic suddenly come up with such a large amount of cash?"

Herschel shakes his head, "That's a question I can't answer. Maybe we should just accept our blessings, go home and say a prayer of gratitude."

"That sounds like the right thing to do Herschel. I have so many things to thank God for, and a lot to pray for his guidance about. Where Daryl Dixon may have gotten that money is not my biggest concern."

Her husband's brows raise, and he asks, "What would your biggest concern be?"

"He has a child, he's obviously a man who's had a physical relationship with a woman. I don't think that's something a young man easily gives up. What will he expect from Beth? She's so naive about those things Herschel, we've kept her so sheltered. If he pressures her, I'm worried she'll give in because she thinks it's what she has to do to make him happy."

Herschel takes a minute to think about that before responding, "This seems strange even to me, but I'm not worried about Beth feeling pressured. I don't think our girl would just give herself away so easily, not just to make Daryl happy. I saw the feistiness in her today, and I've seen a little of that spunk in the past. Yes, she's innocent and she got badly fooled once, but she's not weak and she's not one to be coerced into doing anything she doesn't want to do. If it comes about that it happens between them, it will be something they both wanted to do. Did you see the way your daughter kissed that man? I think that's what shook me up the most, there was no doubting the desire she has for him."

"Can we go in?"

"Oh. Yes, yes of course."

Daryl and Beth enter the small apartment and as soon as the door is shut his lips are on hers. The kiss is deep and needy and her whole body responds to him, until suddenly she pulls away. The look in her eyes gives him a pretty good idea of what's on her mind, and he's not surprised when she says, "Daryl, it's time. I need you to tell me the story of you and Teddy's Mother. I need to know where you got all that money you gave my Daddy."

He takes in a deep breath and responds, "I knew this was comin'."

She quickly assures him, "I'm not mad, not at all, but...well, I shared with you, and I'll share whatever you want to know about me, but I think you have much bigger secrets than I. I think if we're going to get closer, you should share those with me."

He's biting his lower lip as he nods his head, then purses his lips before responding, "You're right, and I will tell ya everythin', but I'm gonna warn ya ahead a time, there's things I ain't proud of. There's a lot of it I don't think you're gonna like, or approve of, but all of it is already done and I can't change it now."

"Well I've suspected there might be some dark secrets, but I'm ready to listen." She hopes she's ready. She wishes she hadn't eaten the fried chicken and potato salad, her nerves have her feeling nauseous.

"All right then, let's sit, together. Here," He points to the floor in front of her bed, and holds her hand as she sits, then he sits next to her and they lean their backs against the bed. He wants to keep hold of her hand, but maybe he shouldn't. It would feel awful if she suddenly pulled her hand from his, so he rest his arms on propped up knees. "Where do ya want me ta start?"

She wants to know it all, "Right from the beginning, I guess. Where did you grow up? What was your childhood like? Where are your folks?"

He lets out a humorless laugh, damn, this is going to be bad, "sh*t Baby, all right, but we're startin' with some nasty stuff. I should have brought a jug of whiskey for this."

Oh no, but she asked for this. She gives him her full attention, listening quietly as he begins, "I grew up in the country just outside Atlanta. Rural but close enough you could get there in a morning drive. I've known a lot of mean, ornery people in my life, but my Dad was by far the meanest S.O.B. I've ever known. My Mom? She was sweet enough, but she drank way too much wine, smoked way too many cigarettes and those two things are what killed her."

Beth lets out a little gasp, "Oh my, I'm sorry. What happened?"

He's looking down, chewing his lip again and she knows this is hard for him. "I was eight years' old that summer, but I'd already seen a lot of life and most of it was stuff no kid should ever see. I had a rusty little bike Merle scrounged up for me somewhere, and I was a couple streets over from our place riding around with the neighborhood kids."

He stops, swallows hard, breathes out, then suddenly begins talking fast, like he can't wait to get the words out, "We seen smoke and all us kids were anxious ta find where it was coming from, but I was afraid to. I knew that was right about where my house was. We rode over there and sh*t, I was right. There were already firemen and policemen there and the whole house was up in flames. It seemed like just a minute later, it was gone. She was gone."

She reaches over, laying her hand on his, he's biting that lip again before he finishes, "Anyway, it took em til later that night ta say they found a body inside, but I already knew they would. By the time I'd left that morning ta go play with them other kids, my Mom was already a bottle of wine in and chain smoking. Eventually the fire officials said the fire was caused by a cigarette. So yeah, that's what happened to my Mom."

"I'm so sorry Daryl."

"I guess in some ways it set her free, she didn't have to live with my Dad anymore."

Beth doesn't say anything further, she gets the sense he's about to tell her something else almost as bad. Sure enough, he gets to his feet, pacing a little as he speaks, "I used to be so embarrassed, like it was something I did or caused, it took me a long time ta realize it didn't have nuthin' to do with me. I's just handy, someone there. Still, I never wanted to let anyone see the marks my old man left, but you can't hide much in the boys high school locker room, and you damn sure can't hide in an army barracks. So anyway," He pulls the t-shirt up and over his head and does a slow turn, "This is the man my father is."

She gasps in horror at the sight of his scared skin. There are lash marks that are still so red and raised, the kind that never go away. They're on his back and his chest, and oh my gosh, he has tattoos to boot. It's a mess like something from one of those horror movies. "I'm so sorry Daryl."

He shrugs, "It was a long time ago, and as long as I never have to see that bastard, it's over for me."

She takes a chance and asks, "Where is your Dad?"

"I got no idea. When the war broke out he ran and hid, just like a coward would. He didn't wanna hafta fight men, he preferred beatin' women and kids," She gasps again but he seems not to notice, "Merle or me, neither one of us has seen him since 1941, and we don't care to."

He goes on to tell her the story of Merle's jalopy and how he was able to get it running for his brother when he was just 13. He tells her about the work he did and the jobs he had, and how he saved every penny, nickel, and dime he could in his hidey hole.

What's he going to do now? Is he going to admit the gambling, sh*t, he has to. He doesn't want to lie to Beth, that will cause trouble somewhere down the line. Besides, Beth's loving and trusting and if she found out he kept something this big from her, that would destroy her faith in him. So he tells her about joining the army at 16 and all the money he made gambling. She is shocked, but she doesn't seem to be angry, she only says, "I can't even imagine something like that. I didn't realize people played cards for money and that it would be possible to win, or lose, so much money."

"It's not only possible to win the kinds of money I did, but people win a whole lot more than that, they lose a whole lot more too. I only felt like I was on a losing streak a few times, and when I did, I walked away from the table."

"Well, I guess that's good, but is it legal?"

"No. Not unless you're in Atlantic City at a Casino, or that new place they've been building up out west, Las Vegas. Around here, it's all backroom stuff."

"Oh. I see." She doesn't seem mad or disappointed, he figures she probably needs time to think all this over. sh*t, he hasn't even gotten to the tough part yet.

He tells her how his saved earnings and the gambling money eventually brought him the business, and how he got the house with his VA loan. "I quit all that gamblin' stuff, and some other habits I got into, when Teddy was born. Before him I never had to worry about taking care of anyone but myself, but Teddy's a full-time responsibility and I know I'm all he has. I had to straighten up and fly right."

She nods a little, "I'm sure it was the right thing to do, but do you miss it? You know, is it a temptation?"

"Not really, more like a relief. That's another thing that happened to me when Teddy came along. I didn't even know what having a family and doing the right thing was like, but I found I like running the business and taking care of my son."

Getting this far he knows, he has to tell her about breaking his promise to himself, getting the money for her Dad in a card game, and what happened with Randall. He will, but first he's got to finish telling her about Teddy and Teddy's Mom, and he's coming to the hardest part, the time period after he got out of the army, up until the time Teddy was born.

Beth watches him, and she knows by his look that what's coming must be hard. She's afraid to hear it, but asks herself, how bad can it be? She reaches over, lays her hand on his, he looks down at their hands, then at her and says, "I hope ya still wanna do that in a few minutes." She hopes so too.

"Merle had been outta the Navy about six months when I got outta the Army. He was living in Atlanta, drinking a lot and doin' some other stuff he shouldn't, but he had a good job working construction and he had a place. I planned to stay there with him while I looked for work. I got lucky, I found sumthin' within a couple a days. A mechanic job at a big new Chevy dealership. I stayed with Merle another month after that just to make sure everything was gonna stick, ya know, before I worried about getting a place and furniture and all. Eventually I ended up renting a one-bedroom duplex. I'm sure it looked to everyone else like things were going real good for me. They were, except in my head."

He's biting his lip again, moving his shoulders around like he's trying to loosen them up, his neck too, and then the words start to flow, "No one talks about it, what it's like. Ya spend years fightin' a war, seein' all kinds of terrible sh*t. You watch your buddies die, and you take a life, and then another, and then you lose count. It's brutal, but you don't have time to sit around and think about all that. Then you get home and it's like everything hits all at once. I couldn't sleep at night for thinking about all that sh*t, and if I did sleep, I dreamed about it."

Beth squeezes his hand but he doesn't look at her. He's afraid to. He's got to get this out. "I didn't tell anyone what I's going through, ever. You're the first person I told. I ain't using it as an excuse for the way I started acting, and don't get me wrong, I'm proud I fought for my country, but I was a mess. I found a way to get rid of those thoughts, I drank em away, and I gambled em away in back rooms. Whatever got my mind on sumthin' besides all that. I stopped at the bar on my way home from work damn near every night, and on the weekend, sh*t, you'd a thought I lived there."

What can she say? All she can do is keep sitting there next to him, holding his hand while she waits for him to start talking again.

He closes his eyes, swallows hard and says, "There was a girl in there one night, she was getting her load on pretty good too. We got ta talking, not about the heavy sh*t, we didn't want to think about, just B.S. It felt good not to think. I was buyin' her drinks and it was even kinda fun." He pauses, says, "sh*t," then goes on to tell the part Beth's sure she already knows, "Closing time came and I went back ta her place and…I think ya know what happened."

"Yes."

Her voice sounds so sad and faraway. He glances at her for the first time in a while and says, "Sorry."

"You don't need to apologize to me, Daryl."

"I feel like I do, anyway, it got ta be a routine. Not like dating, we never did that. It was just…sh*t it sounds so wrong now, but at the time I didn't even think about it. I'd be there at the bar on Friday night, she'd show up, we'd have a few drinks together and wind up back at her place. Then one Friday she didn't show up. I didn't think too much about it. There was a flu going around and I figured maybe she was sick or something." He sighs, "She never did come back. I just thought, well, she's sick a my ass. She probably found a good guy."

He springs to his feet, "Damn, I wish ya had a beer. Ya got a co*ke or sumthin?"

"Yes, let me get it."

Beth starts to get up but he puts out a hand, "No, no, I can get it. Ya want one?"

"Maybe just a sip of yours."

"K."

He sits back down and hands her the bottle, "Ladies first," she takes a swallow and hands it back. There's no more stalling after that. "It was around four or five months later I got a phone call at work. That caught me flatfooted, I'd never got one before and employees weren't allowed to get personal calls, but my supervisor come and found me under the hood of a car and said, 'hey Dixon, pick up the phone, line three, you got some kinda family emergency.' sh*t, the only family I had is Merle and if he needed me for something he woulda just showed up."

He's biting his lip so hard Beth's worried it will start bleeding, "I hurried to the phone and it was her. She didn't say what was wrong, just, 'can ya come by after work Daryl? It's real important.' I knew it must be or why would she be callin', so said I would."

He smiles a little, "sh*t, I got there and she didn't hafta tell me what was going on, her belly told that story. I thought we'd been careful, but ya know, I was drinkin' a lot and I musta messed up. There was trouble though, she wasn't doing good at all, ya know, her health and stuff. The doc told her she was to stay in bed, maybe get up and get on the couch, use the bathroom or whatever, but that was it. She wasn't supposed ta do nuthin'."

"That wasn't all the trouble either, a couple months before, when her boss saw she was pregnant, he let her go. She was okay for a few weeks, but then she couldn't pay the rent and her sh*thead landlord told her she had two days ta get the hell out, that's when she called me. She said she was sorry, she wasn't gonna bother me with it, it was her own fault for actin' like a slu*t. I told her that was bullsh*t, she wasn't like that and that I was glad she called me."

"I'm a man Beth, and I knew it was time ta act like one. It was my fault she was…ya know, in the family way and I had to take care of her. I loaded up her things in my car and got her back ta my place. I put her things in the bedroom and made a bed for myself on the couch. She was in no kinda shape for me ta be botherin' her for…," sh*t he probably shouldn't have said anything about that, "Sorry."

"Don't be, go on."

"She didn't have nuthin to do but sit there in bed. She asked if I'd stop and get her magazines on my way home from work the next night. I had no idea what she liked, I just grabbed a handful from the women's section and I got some a them puzzle books, ya know, find a word and crossword n stuff.. She was so damned glad when I came home with those, she was bored stiff. Then I got a bright idea and on Saturday I went to the Sears store and got a television. That was some help too. She had soap operas and game shows ta watch in the day, and we both got a kick out of some a the shows at night, Jack Benny and George and Gracie and all. I took to having the newspaper delivered, and she gave me her library card and I got a couple books she wanted. sh*t, I couldn't imagine bein' stuck like she was."

He's furiously biting his lip again and Beth's tempted to tell him to stop, then he starts talking, "I changed myself. I made up my mind I had to stop goin' to the bar. I told myself I couldn't drink at all during the week, and no more than a couple beers on a weekend."

"The next night I come home and she told me, 'Daryl, we gotta talk.' I said go ahead, I'm listening. She said, 'First thing you should know is, I can't put you on the birth certificate cuz we're not married. They'll put unknown where the Daddy's name goes. I guess it's a nice way of calling the baby a bastard.' sh*t, I's mad, I said no way, and she said, 'nope, it's true, my friend Kate told me, and I already checked.' "

"Oh my." What else can Beth say?

"I know. Then she handed me a paper and she said, this lady is my Grandma's sister, my great Aunt Erma. I haven't seen her in about four years, not since my grandma died. She's the only relative I got left, her and her husband Uncle Dale. You have to promise me Daryl, if something happens to me, call her. Let her know, you can tell her everything, I don't mind. I know they'll help with the baby, they'd probably take the baby if you want them to."

"I got mad then, I told her ta quit talking that sh*t. Nobody was dying, nobody was giving babies away, and that was that, but she made me take the paper and put it in the bureau just in case. I'm glad I did."

He's quiet, like he's in deep thought, and she stays quiet too, just waiting for him to speak. "So, I chewed on that for a couple a days, ya know, that my baby was gonna be a bastard. I gotta be honest, I checked if it was the truth. It was. I made up my mind what to do, and when I went home I told her I wanted her ta marry me so the baby could have my name. I know it wasn't romantic or nuthin', but it wasn't about us being all in love. She knew that and I knew that. It was about giving our baby a name."

"I promised her I'd take care of her and the baby. After the baby came and she was healed up, we'd get a bigger place and she wouldn't ever have to work, just care for the child. My head was going a million miles an hour. I thought, I'ma have a family. Not a real one, she'd have her own room and I'd have mine, we were passed that other stuff, but ya know, we were friends and we cared about each other. We both thought we could make it work if we tried."

"I took off work early one day, told em I had a toothache and had ta get to the dentist. Me and Merle and her went to the courthouse and me and her got married. Merle picked up hamburgers from the local diner on the way back ta my place, and we ate hamburgers and watched The Cisco Kid on the TV."

Beth can't keep from smiling at that, "It sounds like quite the honeymoon."

"Yep, like I said, a lot of romance. It was about a month later I got the call at work, she was so weak I could barely hear her when she said, 'Daryl, there's blood everywhere.' I called the ambulance, but sh*t, I beat them to the house. I'd never seen so much bright red blood and she was as white as a sheet. I tried to act like everything was just fine, but I was scared to death. I got her in the car and I passed the ambulance on my way to the hospital."

"I know the docs did everything they could for her at that hospital, right near the end they even let me go in and say goodbye to her. I did and then, sh*t, they rushed me outta there and the next thing I knew, she was gone for good and I was the Daddy of a little boy."

Tears are rolling down Beth's cheeks, "That's the saddest thing I've ever heard."

"Yeah, it is, sh*t, she was barely 21."

He takes a swallow from the co*ke bottle and says, "Anyway, then the nurse tells me, 'If you don't want to raise this child alone, we can have the social workers place him in a home for you.' I wanted to yell at her, and worse, but I just told her no. Then, I finally had a chance ta call Merle and tell him what was going on and what the nurse said, and he said, 'well maybe that's not such a bad idea Daryl, you can't be raisin' a little fella without a woman.' I said, 'f*ck you Merle' and hung up on him."

"Another nurse put me on to a private agency that helped me find a babysitter for when I was at work, but sh*t, I went ta work and I's miserable. I just couldn't leave Teddy. I thought ta myself, I got more'n enough money ta get by on til I get my business started, then I remembered the paper in the bureau. I owed it to Teddy's Mom to call her aunt, and I did. They asked me to come to Smithton with the baby and see if maybe Teddy and I could make a home here. You pretty much know the rest."

Beth's so overcome with emotion, my God, this man, and her tears are still falling.

He hasn't even gotten to the poker game and the money he won for her Dad, or the meeting with Randall, but sh*t, she's already bawling her eyes out. Yeah, she's done with him and he doesn't blame her.

He quickly gets to his feet, he'll get his ass out and he won't bother her again.

Imagine his shock when Beth stands too. She throws her arms around him and says, "You're the best person I've ever known. I think I love you Daryl Dixon."

00

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

Chapter Text

00

"Wha…what did you say?"

She smiles up at him, "I said I think I love you Daryl D…," that's as much as she's able to say before his lips are on hers. The passion is deep and their bodies are humming with desire...and then he pulls away.

His hands rest on her shoulders and she looks so crushed and confused, wondering what in the world just happened, but she can't seem to put together the words to ask. He looks just as crushed as she is when he tries to explain, "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have kissed ya like that, I shoulda…ah sh*t Beth, I'm pretty sure I feel the same way about you, but you ain't heard the rest of the story. It might change your mind."

My God, how bad can it be, "Oh."

"Yeah, oh."

"Well tell it to me then."

"A'ight, lemme get a glass a water. I've talked more tonight than I have my whole life and my throat's as dry as a bone." That's true, but he's also buying himself a little time to get his thoughts in order.

Her gaze follows him and she wonders to herself, what is it about this man. How can he look so fierce, so ruggedly handsome, and still have that sweet hint of boyishness about him. It's such an appealing combination. She watches as he gets a glass down from the shelf, then turns and asks her, "Want one?"

"I'll just have a sip of yours." He smiles to himself, is that how it's gonna be? Sharing co*kes and water, and what else? Everything? That'd be fine with him, he kind of likes the idea. Stop that sh*t he warns himself. He's got no business making plans. Better wait until you see what she thinks when she hears the rest of the story.

He hands her the glass, she takes a sip, hands it back and he empties it in one long swallow. "Can we lay down on the bed, I promise I won't bother you for, well you know. It's just that, man, the floor is hard and my ass is gettin' sore."

She giggles, she would put it a little more delicately, but yes, "Mine too."

He flops down and she lays next to him, nervous and stiff as a board. Beth has never laid in bed with a man, maybe this isn't a good idea.

He's never been a cuddler but he thinks he might like to do some cuddling with her. "Scoot a little closer Beth, I ain't gonna bite ya," she starts to move closer, and he surprises himself when he takes it a little further, patting his chest as he invites, "Here, lay your head on me."

She's nervous, still questioning whether this is a good idea, but the truth is she can't resist this chance to get close with Daryl. She rests her head on him and smiles to herself, oh my gosh, who would have guessed he'd feel so warm and cozy, then out of the blue she asks, "What was her name?"

He doesn't have to question who she's asking about, he answers, "Janie, her name was Janie." He breathes in, "She was cute, and a real nice girl," he stops himself, "Sorry, maybe ya don't wanna know all that."

"No, no I do. Do you have a picture of her?"

"Not on me, but yeah, I have a few. Erma gave me a little book of pictures from when Janie was growing up, you know, birthday and school pictures. I'm savin' it for Teddy. And I have her high school graduation picture in a frame, it's in Teddy's room."

"Oh that's wonderful. I'm so glad he has that."

"Why are you so nice that way? I thought you wouldn't wanna hear nuthin' about her."

"Don't get me wrong, I'm a little jealous she knew you first." She moves in a closer to make sure he knows just how she feels, "I guess I want to know about her because she was a very important part of your life Daryl. She always will be, she's Teddy's mother." She leans up so she can look in his eyes, "It's a tragic story and it breaks my heart, it really does. Whether there was deep love or not, you were such a good man to her. I know she had to be so relieved and grateful, not everyone would have handled it as well as you did." She places her hand lightly on his cheek, "She was very blessed to have you, and so is Teddy."

The praise embarrasses him, sh*t, he didn't do anything special, he just did what he could. He's biting his lip again, but at least now it's not so fierce looking, "Yeah, as wrong as it mighta been at the start, and as terrible as it turned out for her, I can't imagine my life without Teddy. It ain't been easy tryin' ta be a good Dad to him, but I sure do love that little boy."

She's smiling just at the thought of Teddy, "He's a sweetheart, and I can tell how much you love him, I love him too." It warms Daryl's heart to hear her say those words.

It occurs to her that they're doing an awful lot of talking, but not about whatever was supposed to come next, "So, um, what else did you think you should tell me?"

His open palm is skimming gently over her back, but Beth can feel his body begin to tense at her question, then she hears him swallowing hard, and he says, "So, I told ya I promised myself I was givin' up gambling, I had Teddy and responsibility. It wasn't just cuz it's illegal, there's also a lotta real nasty folks that get in them games and…it just wasn't a good idea."

He draws in a breath as his hand moves to stroke her hair, "Then you told me your story about your Daddy's money and Randall, and two things came ta my mind. First was, I wanted ta make that jerk real sorry for what he done, the other was…" he stops talking, pulls her closer, and continues, "I wanted…sh*t Beth, you had them sad eyes and ya cried when you told me the story, and I just kept thinkin' if your Daddy got his money back, maybe you'd find your happiness."

It sounds so sweet and noble. She snuggles into him and whispers, "You did it Daryl, you got Daddy's money back, and honestly, it's you who makes me happy."

"That sounds so damn good to me, but hang on for the story." There's no sense sugarcoating it, just rip the bandage off, "Yeah, I got the money back cuz I broke the promise I made to myself. The reasons I went to Atlanta were ta ask Merle to help me find Randall, but also to get in a high stakes game where I knew I could get the money to give your Dad."

"Oh my gosh Daryl, you won all that money playing poker?"

"Yeah, I did," he tells her how the game was held in a fancy hotel room, and that a person had to have an invite to play, "Merle took care a that part." He tells her how much it cost and she gasps in disbelief. Then he tells her how long they played, and the reason it came to an end when it did was because a fellow was cheating. He doesn't tell her how the other men piled on the offender beating him in anger, he simply says, "while them other guys were tryin' to get their money back from him, I grabbed my cash off the table and me n Merle split."

"Oh my gosh, well that was probably smart. How scary."

He can't help smiling, sh*t she's cute, "Yeah, we thought it was the smart thing to do." He leans down, kisses her hair and says, "It had been a long couple a days, we'd been up most of the weekend, so me n Merle went back ta his place for a nap. It was the phone ringing that woke us up. Some guy Merle knows called to tell him where Randall is, doing time in county jail. We decided we needed to pay him a little visit. We put on some of Merle's work clothes so we didn't look overdressed for the occasion, and went out n ate some breakfast. Then we rode over to the jailhouse."

She wants to hear more, but right now there's a more pressing matter, "I'm sorry, please hold your thought Daryl, I have to use the powder room."

He's smiling again, "Yeah, you go powder Baby. I could use a turn myself when you're done, not sure about the powdering part."

"Stop." But she's smiling as she hurries that way. She does what she needs to do, then stands at the sink to wash her hands. She's so tired and absentmindedly glances at her watch, holy cow, it's eleven o'clock. She never, ever stays up so late, but then she's never had so much to discuss with a man. That thought makes her smile as she quickly dries her hands and scoots out the door so Daryl can have his turn.

He uses the toilet, washes his hands and checks the time on his watch, f*ck, he can't be staying up this late on a work night, especially after getting no real sleep all weekend, but he can't leave before this is done. He'll be okay, he'll get through tomorrow, it'll be a bitch, but he'll do it. Him and Teddy will make it an early night and he'll try to catch up a little.

As tough as it's been to tell her all this sh*t, it's been worth it. He's glad to have damn near all of it out in the open. Hopefully she isn't going to throw him out when she hears this last part.

They lay back down, his arm wraps around her and her head rests on his chest, and she says, "Tell me what happened Daryl."

"Ah sh*t Beth, I'ma tell ya, but I don't wanna. I know you're gonna think I'm an asshole." His hand runs softly and slowly down her back as he adds, "I won't blame ya if you throw me out." That's the best he can do, warn her.

His eyes are closed, his hand is still lightly stroking her back, and he finishes his story, "So we went to the jail, told the guy at the desk we were there to see Randall, that we were his cousins. They didn't care ta know more than that, the guard just checked our driver's licenses and took down our names and the numbers. The thing was though, the licenses weren't for real, Merle keeps a stash of fakes, just in case. You should know, my brother, he works his way around the law, through the law, he knows a lotta people on both sides of the law, and alotta people know him."

"Anyway, so a course, Merle had a connection with the guard, he didn't know him, but they had a mutual acquaintance and there was mutual trust. Merle told the guard we'd like ta have a private meeting with Randall, and while he was tellin' him that, he slipped him five hundred bucks."

Beth gasps, "Oh my gosh, that's a lot of money."

Daryl acknowledges, "It is, but we had it after that poker game, and if you're gonna bribe a guard you gotta make it worth his while so, yeah, he took the money. Next thing we knew we were in a room, me and Merle, it musta been a room where they take guys to question them. It was just four concrete walls, no windows and a table bolted to the floor. We waited a couple minutes and pretty soon the door opened and the guard pushed Randall in and said, "Ya got fifteen minutes.'"

"Randall's eyes were big and round, he was scared sh*tless. He knew sumthin' was up, so I asked him, you remember stealin' an envelope of money and a car from a farm girl up north a here?'"

"I thought he was gonna start cryin', he kept sayin' it wasn' him, then he'd say he was sorry he done it, and every time he lied, I hit him. Hard. When he'd had enough, I made him write the note cuz, sh*t, I admit that at the time I hadn't planned on tellin' you exactly where the money came from, then I realized, I couldn't start this thing with you on a lie. Anyway, he wrote the note, I roughed him up a little bit more, and I told him as soon as he got outta jail he better get outta Georgia too, or I was comin' after him."

She draws in an uneven breath; she's shaken by all the revelations in this short story. My gosh, he's broken the law, more than once, he beat a man up, he considered lying to her, thank God that he didn't, but oh my. She's trying to get her thoughts and her feelings straight while Daryl lays quietly waiting for a response from her. He's still stroking her back and just hoping to God she doesn't tell him to get the f*ck out and never come around again.

He's shocked when she says, "There were so many times I thought if I could just punch that creep in the nose I'd feel so much better."

He snorts softly, "Nah, you?"

"I'm not a saint you know, everyone gets to that point of anger and frustration sometimes Daryl. The difference is, I would never really act on those feelings, but obviously you would, and you did."

Okay, that's that then. He starts to get up and she asks, "Wait, where are you going?"

"I thought you wanted me to go."

She needs to sleep but she's not ready for him to go, especially not on a sour note. "Not yet, let's lay here a minute and think." She doesn't have to insist, he's already laying back. He holds her close, wrapped up in his arms, and within a minute or two they're both sound asleep.

Her alarm goes off at five am and Daryl practically flies off the bed, "Oh sh*t, I gotta get home before Teddy wakes up." He's on his feet, leaning down and kissing her softly before hurrying to the door, "Sorry to rush off, I'll see ya at the diner."

His hand is on the knob but he stops short of opening it, instead he walks toward her and kneels next to the bed. His open hand caresses her face and he smiles that small little smile. He kisses her sweetly, then a little more passionately, before pulling away and telling her, "I do love ya Baby, I hope you can overlook stuff, forgive me, whatever I have ta do ta earn that from you, I will. " Before she can tell him to get screwed, he's out the door, down the stairs and firing up the car.

00

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Chapter Text

00

No one makes a surprise entrance on Merle Dixon. His head comes up off the sofa the second Daryl begins to approach the front door, and when Daryl walks in the first thing he sees is his brother with that big sh*t eating grin on his face. He already knows what's coming, and he barks, "Don't start sh*t with me Merle. I gotta get ready for work and get Teddy up."

"Now c'mon little brother, is that any way ta start the day off. Cranky like that? I was just gonna inquire if ya got any sleep last night, ya know, I was bein' polite n all."

"Uh huh." Daryl's already peeling his shirt off as he heads to his room. Merle just snickers to himself and gets some coffee going. The brothers have time to sit for a quick cup before Daryl has to wake Teddy, and as he takes a sip from the mug he shakes his head a little and remarks, "sh*t, I'm tired man. This is gonna be one long ass day."

Merle's not being suggestive, or even trying to get Daryl riled up when he asks, "Was it worth it?"

"I dunno. I guess it was good cuz I told her everythin', and now I don't have ta feel guilty about keeping sh*t from her. But there was a lot of it I know she didn't like," he sighs deeply and takes another drink from the cup, sounding completely defeated when he shrugs and says, "so, ya know, she might be done with me."

Merle doesn't see it like that, "She don't seem like the type. You were honest, a woman oughta appreciate that. sh*t, alotta men aren't. Besides, you ain't livin' like that anymore, you just went off the rails for a couple days is all." He claps Daryl's shoulder and says, "Let her stew on it a day or two, she'll come around."

"I hope you're right."

Merle shrugs, "I'm right every once in a while, and I think I'm right this time. Now, as for you bein' tired. I called my lead man last night and told him what I expected them boys ta get done today. I said I wouldn't be in until late mornin', but hell, I can call him back, say I ain't comin' at all. I'll stay here n help ya out kid. I can head back later this afternoon."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, why not? Give me a chance ta spend a little more time with Teddy. I kinda like that guy, and who knows, maybe I'll catch a glimpse of that pretty little Amy."

"You stay away from that woman Merle, she's a sweet girl and she's Beth's friend. She don't need you breakin' her heart."

Merle chuckles, "Ya really think she might give me a chance ta break it?" He laughs and declares, "sh*t, if I had a little honey like her I might turn over a new leaf."

"Yeah, sure, and what about the woman who lives next door to ya, the one who made you dinner? I thought ya kinda liked her. I thought you said she kinda likes you."

"Well yeah, but the trouble is, she don't really care ta stick with one man for long. I expect she'll be showin' me the door here pretty quick."

Daryl doesn't want to laugh, he just can't help himself, "I'm sorry brother, but man, you got a crazy life."

"I know. That's why I gotta settle myself down with a sweet little gal like Amy, so I can become an upright man. I'm gettin' too old for all this sh*t."

Daryl's tone is serious when he warns, "I'm not kiddin' Merle, you hurt that girl and it'll be a race ta see who kills ya first, me, Beth or Jim."

That conversation ends when a sleepy little boy comes walking in the kitchen rubbing tired eyes and sounding kind of pitiful, "I'n hungry."

Beth can still feel Daryl's kiss on her lips, and his words of love have her feeling warm all over. She tells herself to stop, she can't be thinking about him and all the things he told her. Not right now. She's tired and out of sorts, she needs to get her sleepy brain clear and get ready for work.

It doesn't matter how hard she tries not to, Daryl and the things he told her are all she can think about. Oh my gosh, the two of them snuggling on her bed was so warm and perfect. His strong arms around her felt protective and loving, and gosh, romantic. If his stories weren't so awful she could just focus on the love. But there's no ignoring the truth. Daryl's a criminal. In one weekend he broke the law several times.

Illegal card games, false identification, bribing law enforcement officers, and beating up a defenseless man. An honest to God criminal. What she can't understand is why she's not more angry, and more disappointed in him. When he admitted those things why didn't she tell him to get out and leave her alone? Why doesn't she feel like she never wants to have anything to do with him again?

All she can reason is, it's because at the heart of him she knows, Daryl is a good man and she feels love for him. Strong love.

That thought leads her to another truth. Everything he did, he did for her. If she hadn't told him about losing the money he would not have felt the need to go to Atlanta and try to get it back for her. He would have never heard of Randall, much less thought to seek him out in jail. And he would not have bribed a guard just so he could hurt the man who hurt her.

Those are the facts behind all of this. Daryl wasn't trying to do bad, he was trying to help her and get vengeance for her. Oh my gosh, they need to talk about this. If they're going to get more serious he would have to understand, she appreciates that he did those things for her, but he can't be engaging in those sorts of behaviors again. She just couldn't live with thinking the police might show up at any time and take him away.

Wait though, can she tell a grown man how to live his life? Is it fair?

While her mind is racing with all those thoughts, her body seems to be going in slow motion. She's got to quit thinking about all that stuff and get on with her day, but she just feels so heavy and slow as she tries to get ready for work. She spent so much time laying in bed after he left, thinking about him. Now, she doesn't even have enough time to bathe and has to settle for a birdbath. She gets herself dressed, gets her hair in a ponytail, and makes a quick cup of tea and a slice of toast. She doesn't feel much like eating, but she knows if she tries going to work on an empty tummy she'll really be a mess.

She looks longingly at the bed as she's eating her toast. Gosh, if she laid back down she would be asleep in an instant. She has to be responsible though, not only is it her nature, but she would never let Jim down. He's so much more than just a boss, he's proven what a good friend he is to her.

She walks in the backdoor of the café, ties her apron on and goes right to the kitchen. Jim gives her a knowing look, and that look embarrasses her to no end. She sees it in his eyes, Jim's aware Daryl was at her place all night. Of course he knows. He was probably with Carol, and no doubt he saw Daryl's car when he came down to work. She feels the urge to explain to him that nothing happened between her and Daryl, that they just talked until thy fell asleep. No, she can't do that. That would be even more embarrassing. Maybe saying nothing is the best choice.

Jim lays a hand on her arm and says, "You look so tired Beth, are you gonna be okay? I can handle the place alone if ya need to go back up and rest."

Despite wanting very much to take him up on his offer, she insists, "No Jim, thank you but I'll be just fine."

He doesn't look convinced, but changes the subject, "Did ya eat sumthin'?"

"Yes, I had toast and tea."

He scoffs, "That ain't enough. After the breakfast rush you sit down and I'll fix ya a real breakfast." She smiles and nods, she knows better than to argue with him. He's such an old mother hen, but she feels blessed he cares so much.

As soon as the front door is unlocked folks start streaming in the café, and it's not long before there's a good crowd at the counter. Beth's glad about that. Being busy helps the time go by a little faster, and she already has a plan. If she can get started on her baking before the lunch rush begins, she should be able to finish up and be out of here and home by 3:30 at the latest. She'll have a nice warm bath and go straight to bed. She can't wait.

She's just set a plate of pancakes and eggs in front of Eugene, when she looks up and sees them coming down the street. It's Merle and Daryl on either side of Teddy, and each of the brothers is holding one of his little hands. The sight makes her smile, and for a minute she forgets how tired she is. She also forgets her resolve about asking Daryl if he's willing to make promises of change.

The Dixons sit down at the counter and Beth is right there with their waters, "Good morning gentleman, can I get you some coffee?" She looks at Teddy, and asks, "and maybe some juice for you Teddy?"

Teddy smiles, "Yes peez Miz Bet."

Merle smiles down at the little boy and says, "Well ain't you the fine gentleman. Ya know, if that juice makes a guy grow big and strong like you, I think I might hafta have a glass myself." He smiles at Beth, "I'll have what he's havin', please."

Daryl shakes his head but he's smiling, then he stares right in Beth's eyes and although he looks as tired as she feels, his look is so warm and loving it captures her heart. He almost takes her hand when he says, "Not sure I can get enough coffee today. I better have a big mug, please. Thanks Beth." Her heart is beating faster, she feels the red flush on her cheeks, and all she wants is for him to hold her. She scolds herself; she can't be having those thoughts, especially not here. She hurries to get the coffees and juice.

If the woman at the end of the counter hadn't spoken out everything probably would have gone differently, but Daryl's remark has Andrea Smith laughing loudly, "I heard your car was parked out here in the alley all night Daryl. I wonder why? Oh yes, that's right, Beth lives right upstairs. Whatever it was you two were doing, you must be exhausted this morning."

Beth hurries back to the kitchen as if she there's an emergency, while Jim's about to come out of the kitchen to tell Andrea it's time for her to go. Daryl's half up off his stool, and that's when Merle takes control. He looks at his brother and asks, "Is that the one?" Daryl nods yes, and Merle puts a hand on Daryl's shoulder and a palm out to Jim, "I'll take care a this." The cafe is deathly quiet, no one's even chewing as they wait to see what happens next.

Merle spotted Andrea the minute him, his brother, and nephew walked in the door of the Solo. He knows a lot about her, a lot of secrets he's sure she doesn't want any one in town to find out about. He's not mean in that way, he can keep his trap shut. sh*t, he's done things he doesn't want anyone to know about either. So, he played it cool. He didn't even look her way, why would he? What she does is not his business, but then she went and made it his business.

Merle and Daryl discussed the gossip problem over the weekend, what never occurred to Merle was that the woman, Andrea, and the gossiping bitch that wouldn't quit hounding his brother, are one in the same, and when the woman spoke out, trying to embarrass little brother and his girl. Merle was done being nice.

Merle's off his stool and on his way over to where she sits, and that's when Andrea gets a good look at him. She panics, oh no, it can't be, but it is. It's him, and she knows he knows plenty about her weekly visits to Atlanta. Please, oh God no, please.

As Merle approaches she's quietly pleading, "Please, please don't say anything, please, my husband, my…"

Merle's just smiling, "C'mon, let's you n me step outside and have us a little chat, whaddya say?"

"Yes, yes, of course, outside."

She's off her stool and he takes her elbow, leading her to the door as heads turn and eyes follow, and silence still hangs over the café. There isn't anyone there who doesn't wish they could hear whatever is about to be said.

Once the pair are outside and several feet from the door, that big grin spreads across his face, and he asks, "You know what I know, don't ya girl?" She only nods, and he goes on, "I been perfectly happy keepin' all that nonsense ta myself, until now. Now you've gone and upset me cuz you upset my little brother and his girl. I can't be havin' that, now can I?"

"No, no of course not."

He nods, "Good, you do understand. I like it that way. No quarreling. So, I'd bet ya don't want anyone here in town ta find out what ya been up to, and I'd guess by the weddin' ring there's someone you for sure don't want knowin'. Is that right?"

"Yes, please don't say anything."

"There's nuthin' I'd like more than ta go back in that café and announce it to all of em, but I ain't gonna. I know who your old man is, and I know he'd beat you senseless if he found out. I can't stomach the idea of a man beatin' a woman, so I'm willin' to keep a lid on it, just like I been doing, as long as you stay away from my brother and stay away from Beth. And you gotta knock off the gossipin', girl with what you got goin' on ya can't be spreadin' dirt about anyone else. For f*ck sake, quit tryin' ta stir up trouble." She nods again and he orders, "Now, you go on in there, settle up your bill, and find some other place ta eat from now on."

They walk back in as if nothing happened, Merle takes his seat and Andrea settles her bill and quickly leaves.

After Beth rings up Andrea, she walks over to the Dixons and smiles, "I don't know what you did Merle, but thank you. Oh, and Teddy ordered blueberry pancakes for breakfast, he said you'd want the same as him."

He'd been thinking ham and eggs, but he answers, "Heck yeah, I sure do. Me n Teddy, we're a lot a like, ain't we Ted?"

"Yep Uncle Merdle. We're like." Daddy's just hoping they're not too much alike.

00

After they drop Teddy off at Erma and Dale's place, and they're at least a block down the road, Daryl asks the question that's been front and center on his mind since Andrea paid her bill and practically ran out of the Solo Café, "What the hell did you say to her Merle?"

Merle snorts a laugh, "Damn brother, that woman is outta control. It's been goin' on a while. Ya know that job me and the boys been workin', the motel expansion? Ground up job, they're adding another twenty rooms. Two stories. I lucked out when I won that bid."

"Yeah, sure I know the one. The Lamplighter Motel, ain't it?"

Merle's nodding and smiling as he continues, "They got a pool there. Man that's a pretty sight. There's been plenty a times I'da liked ta jump in that thing. Anyway, that gal, Andrea, she's down there at that motel every Tuesday, hanging out at the pool, and she ain't alone. Tuesday is her boyfriend's day off, he's there with her."

Daryl's confused, "Her boyfriend? Don't ya mean her husband?'

"No. I mean her boyfriend. It's the sheriff's deputy from up here in Smithton, that peckerhead Shane Walsh.'

"Nah, you're kiddin'."

"Nah, I ain't. They mess around and tease each other out there by the pool, and they put on quite a show for me n the boys, then they slip into room number six. That must be their favorite cuz it's always room number six. They don't come out for a couple hours. Then she walks out, gets in her car and drives off. He waits an hour or so and leaves in his car. I s'pose they don't wanna be seen following each other back ta town. That'd be a dead giveaway, wouldn't it? A course, I can't say for sure, but I don't think there in there discussin' Einstein's theory."

He chuckles at his own joke, then says"One Tuesday, before he left, he n I got ta talkin'. He introduced hisself and asked me a few questions about the motel job. He ain't much of a gentleman about his affairs, he talked like it was no big shakes, a course her husband wasn't around either. I took it for him doin' a little braggin'. Anyway, when I had my chat with Andrea I reminded her about all that, and how she probably didn't want the hubby findin' out."

Daryl's brows are raised, "sh*t Merle, her ol' man is a mean S.O.B. he'll kill her and the deputy both if he finds out."

Merle shrugs, "Well then, they shouldn't oughta be doin' that sh*t, should they? Anyway, I really don't personally give a flyin' f*ck what either one a them assholes do. I just told her ta lay offa you n your sweet little girlfriend, or I might have ta start spreadin' the news."

00

After the morning crowd has dwindled, Beth eats the meal Jim prepared, nothing too heavy, like he told her, "It'll get ya goin'." It's a soft-cooked egg, a dish of peaches and a slice of ham. Then he sets a co*ke in front of her, "This'll give ya a jolt of caffeine and sugar, that should help."

It does help. She's still tired, but now she feels like she might survive. She's also feeling very grateful about something. She has no idea what Merle might have said to Andrea, but whatever it was he got the woman out of the café and that's a blessing.

Before lunch she gets a start on her baking, like she'd been hoping to do, and halfway through the lunch hour, Daryl, Teddy and Merle show up for a slice of pie. It's fun and they all chat, and when it's time for them to leave and get back to work. Daryl mentions, "Merle's going home."

"Oh gosh, well gee Merle. It was sure nice to meet you. Thank you, and I hope you'll come back and see us again soon."

"I'm sure I will. I'ma try n see if I can get that sweet little Amy ta give me a chance."

Beth smiles, but she has nothing to say to that. Jim heard what Merle said though, and he cautions, "Don't you be givin' any a my girls a reason to cry Merle Dixon."

"No sir Jim, I will not."

In the meantime Daryl has taken hold of Beth's hand, and he asks her, "Ya wanna come over n have dinner with me n Teddy tonight?"

As if by a miracle, suddenly Beth's forgotten how tired she is, "Yes, that sounds nice."

"Good then. I'll be by ta get ya."

As soon as they leave Jim's smiling and teasing her, "I'll take care of the counter, you better get back in the kitchen and get to baking pies, cherdee pies. Take one for your little buddy Teddy, and leave one here."

Outside Merle's clapping his brother's shoulder and teasing, "What're ya try'n ta do brother, poison the girl? You best pick sumthin' up from the Chinese joint."

00

Chapter 17: Chapter 17

Chapter Text

00

Daryl appears to be in a daze when he mumbles, "Oh man, what did I just do?"

Merle smiles, "Well brother, if young Teddy weren't standin' right here, I'd tell ya just what creek you're up."

"Not funny, brother. What am I gonna do now?"

Teddy's a little confused, "Is Bet comin' for dinner?"

His Daddy answers yes, and the little boy smiles and asks, "Beanies n weenies?"

Merle's smile just keeps growing as he strokes the little boys curls, "Well now, that is your Daddy's special dish son."

While Teddy's not looking, Daryl mouths a "f*ck you" to his brother, but concern is written all over his face, "I got a deer steak thawed."

Merle takes pity. He claps Daryl on the back and asks, "Ya got taters?"

"Yeah."

"Ya got a can a corn, or peas, or green beans?"

"Yeah."

"Okay then, ya got dinner kid. Fried deer steak, mashed taters n gravy, and some veg, gals love them vegetables. I don't get it myself, but it seems important to em."

Teddy throws in his two cents, "I can't chew steak. It's too hard Daddy."

Now Teddy's Daddy is rubbing the boy's head, "Yeah, well it shouldn't be. It's the way your Daddy fixes it, and I know nuthin' about makin' gravy, good, bad or any other way," then he makes a weak joke, "I do all right with a can of corn though."

His brother takes pity, "Lookie here, Beth ain't comin' for dinner cuz she thinks you're one a them French chefs. She's comin' ta spend time with you n Teddy. Before ya go get her, get them taters peeled and in a pot of ice cold water with a little salt. They'll stay just fine til you're ready ta cook em. I got a feelin' once that little gal is in your kitchen, she's gonna show ya how ta cook a steak so Teddy can chew it. All you gotta do is be your sweet self brother."

It's time for his nap and Teddy yawns, leaning his head against his Daddy's leg, "Sweet Daddy."

Merle smiles, "That's right son, your Daddy is like that. C'mon now. Uncle Merle'll tuck ya in for your nap." He sweeps the boy up in his arms and when Teddy lays his head on his uncle's shoulder, Merle smiles at his brother and says, "Ya got yourself somethin' real good here kid. I was wrong back then, you done the right thing ta hang onto him."

Merle carries the little boy to his Daddy's office, tucks him in and smiles, "I gotta get home n take care a some stuff Teddy, but I'll be back soon."

"No, don't go, peez."

"I don't wanna. I wanna stay right here with you, but I gotta work. I got a business just like your Daddy has a business. I'll be back though, I ain't gonna be stayin' away so long like I have been. K?"

"Otay Uncle Merdle."

Merle rubs a hand over the boys curls one more time and smiles, "Thatta boy."

It's a good thing she's made pies and rolled out biscuit dough hundreds of times, because although that's what's she doing, Beth certainly doesn't have her mind on the task. She's just going through the motions, her brain is 100 percent consumed with thoughts of Daryl and what will happen tonight. Will there be a future?

Gosh, she has to be careful, they have to talk. Darn it, it's not that she doubts her feelings for him, she knows she loves him. What she's worried about is whether or not they're well-suited. He's so different. Is love going to be enough? Maybe she shouldn't have accepted his dinner invitation so quickly. The women's magazines all say you should make a man wonder, but then, Daryl already knows how she feels. She told him last night.

Oh my goodness, and she doesn't want to argue with him, she wants him to hold her like he did last night. She wants him to kiss her and tell her he loves her, just like he did this morning. It's just that, gee, before any of those things happen, she has to know if Daryl's done doing those things he did last weekend. She doesn't know if she could live with that, no matter how much she loves him. This is good, she'll have this meal with him and Teddy and see how things go. Hopefully they'll talk everything through.

Since she'll be having dinner with Daryl, she doesn't plan to stay for her shift meal, but Jim insists, "I know you're gonna eat at Daryl's, but ya need ta eat a little sumthin' now ta tide ya over."

Amy offers, "I'm a little hungry. I didn't eat lunch today because I was too busy shopping. How about Beth and I share a grilled cheese?"

Jim is shaking his head and mumbling, "You girls eat nuthin'," but he's already getting the sandwich ready to grill. While he's cooking and Amy's delivering a cop of coffee to one of the patrons, Beth packs up six of the fresh biscuits and one of the cherry pies. At least she knows one person at the dinner table who's going to be happy this evening.

Amy is leaning over the counter as she and Beth share the sandwich, and some whispered conversation, when Merle Dixon comes strolling through the door. He's all smiles when he greets them, "Well if it ain't the two prettiest ladies in all of Georgia." He doesn't miss Jim glaring at him from the kitchen, "I just stopped in hopin' I'd see ya. I wanted ta tell ya goodbye before I go."

Beth notices Amy looks genuinely disappointed when she asks, "You're leaving?"

"Yeah, sad ta say, duty calls. I gotta get back ta work. I got a business ta run or I'd stay a few more days." He looks right in Amy's eyes when he states, "I could come back ta Smithton Friday afternoon though. I could stop by here and see ya then. How would that be?"

Amy smiles shyly, "That would be nice."

Beth is trying not to smile, my gosh, Merle and Amy? They don't seem like a matched pair at all, but the way they're looking at each other, gee, who knows what might happen. For now, she has her own evening to think about and excuses herself, "I have to get upstairs and change, I'll see all of you soon, and Merle, you be safe on that motorcycle."

He chuckles while giving her a one-armed hug, "Don't you worry sis, safety is my middle name. Ya have fun tonight, and I'll see ya real soon."

Then out of the blue, Merle leans across the counter and gives Amy a quick kiss on the cheek, "See ya Friday, Sugar."

Jim is really giving him the stink eye now, but Merle just smiles over at him promising, "I'm bad, but I ain't all bad Jim. I guarantee it."

Beth sets her things down on the table and hurries to draw herself a bath. It's a dinner invitation to someone's home, normally that would mean she'd pick her best dress to wear. This is a little different though. She's sure Daryl and Teddy will be far more casual. Hmm...she finally decides on her pink capris and a gingham blouse, and by the time she has her items chosen the tub is filled.

She slips in the warm soapy water and that's when she realizes how tired she is. Gosh, she hopes she won't be sleepy all evening, then her mind begins to wander to those same old things. She thinks about how different they are, the things he's done in his life and the reasons he did them. Yes, her and him are so different. Beth lets out a soft sigh and asks herself if that matters to her as much as she thinks it's supposed to, because there's a truth that simply won't be denied. Whatever Daryl's done in the past, whatever he's doing now, and whatever he may do in the future, she loves him.

Facing that reality, and accepting it will never change, actually brings her a sense of relief. Now she can move on with their relationship without expectations of him changing who is, to suit her ideas of what he should be.

She gets out of the tub, applies her prettiest smelling lotion and body powder, then just a touch of makeup. There's no hope her hair will dry before he arrives. She simply combs the snarls out and puts it in a ponytail. He seems to like it that way.

She's just fastening the last button on her blouse when there's a knock on the door. She opens it with a smile and there they are. It looks so sweet the way Teddy holds onto his Daddy's hand. Daryl and Teddy are almost twins, both wearing clean dungarees and shirts that desperately need to be pressed. Like her, they must be fresh out of the bath because they both have damp hair, and she can tell Daryl has done his best to tame it. He just wasn't very successful.

The sight of them makes her smile even wider, and her heart seems to overflow with emotion. They're perfect in their own way, and the truth is she loves them both just the way they are.

She looks so pretty, and although that may be what he first noticed about her, it's not the thing that keeps him wanting more. There are plenty of pretty girls around if that's all a guy was interested in. What's so special about Beth is, she's even more beautiful on the inside than on the outside. She's kind, and good, and loving. He's never been so drawn to a woman. He's wanted her, craved to be around her, but he's been scared of this too. He has no good history with relationships of any kind, much less an intimate one with a woman.

Daryl never thought a loving relationship with a woman was in the cards for him, but looking at her now he feels like it could happen. He's ready to take a big chance, and he's willing to do whatever he has to do.

The way she looks though, there's no denying that gets to him too. Her standing there in the doorway looking so cute with her smiling face, those big blue eyes and a few crazy curls she can't seem to keep combed back. That's what's got him grinning when he says, "Hey Beth."

Before she can respond Teddy has hurried over to her and his little arms wrap around her legs, hugging her tightly as he says, "Hi Miz Bet. I miss you."

She can't resist, she bends to get a hold of him and lifts him up in her arms, smiling, "Hi Teddy, honey. I missed you too, and my goodness, you look so handsome tonight."

He's smiling proudly, "You look bootiful."

Daryl's even more sure of his feelings now. Teddy loves Beth and Beth loves Teddy. What more could he want? How could he get any luckier? For now he only says, "Ya shouldn't do that Beth, he's too heavy."

Teddy looks at her nodding and says, "I'n a big boy."

"You are a big boy, my gosh, I think you've grown just since I met you."

Daryl lifts the boy from her arms and sets him down, tousling his hair as he teases, "Ain't no one gonna carry a big boy like you down them stairs, c'mon, let's take Beth home." The word holds so much meaning for all three of them. They're going home.

She dares to think she might really be home when, instead of going through the front door, he escorts her in the house through the kitchen door. Oh she likes it right away. It's got old-fashioned appliances, the kind she's used to at the farm. There's a big farmhouse style sink, and the table sits by the window. Perfect. She's pulled from those thoughts when Daryl nervously explains to her, "I got a round steak thawed, it's venison, and I got taters peeled and in the pot. I's thinkin' about steak and potatoes and gravy."

She nods, "That sounds delicious, and I brought biscuits, they'll be really good with gravy."

He nods too, but says, "Yeah, delicious an all, but I can't cook a steak that ain't tough and I got no idea how ta make gravy." He sighs, "I shoulda took us all out somewhere."

She lays her hand on his arm, "How about we do this together, all three of us. It'll be fun."

"Me too Bet?"

"Of course you too Teddy, I'm going to give you the most important jobs." The little boy is all proud smiles, then she looks at his Daddy and says, "I have a very important job or two for you too Daryl. Do you have a meat mallet and a carving board?"

"Yeah, I got a big carving board right here," he reaches into a slim space between two cabinets and pulls out the big wood board, setting it on the counter top. "Let's see, the folks I bought the place from left behind a lotta kitchen stuff, I remember seein' the mallet." He opens a drawer, grabs it in his hand and smiles over at her, "Is this what ya need?"

"No, that's what you need."

"Yes ma'am, tell me what ta do."

She gets Daryl busy pounding the steak then cutting it into strips, explaining to them both, "Round steak can be a little tough no matter who cooks it, that's why we're pounding it a little, to tenderize it. Then we're going to make some finger steaks. You'll like them Teddy, we can eat them with our fingers."

While Teddy helps her season the flour and pour the milk in a bowl. She explains to the little boy, "You're going to dredge each piece in the flour, that just means get the flour all over it, then dip the piece in the milk, then dredge it in the four again."

"Otay, I do it."

She pats the little boys back while she checks in with Daddy, "Do you have those strips ready for Teddy?"

"Yes, ma'am I do. He brings the plate over to Teddy and teases, "Get ta work son, I can't be doin' everythin'."

The grease has been heating in the big cast iron pan and she has Daryl place the strips of coated steak in the hot grease. In the meantime, the potatoes are just about done, and Teddy's run out of work. "Okay Teddy, let's get that goop washed off your fingers, then I'll show you how to mash potatoes."

The meat is cooked, the mashed potatoes are sitting covered on the back of the range, staying warm, the corn is on the small burner with the flame down low, and Beth pats Daryl's shoulder, "Now you can make the gravy."

"Me?" He looks so scared she almost laughs.

"Yes, you Daryl. It'll be easy, I promise." Thanks to Beth's guidance, he gets through the task, and like Teddy, he's quite proud of himself.

They sit at the table Teddy helped set and smiles, "It just makes it all seem a little nicer when the table is set, doesn't it?"

Teddy's so proud, "Yes, n I done a lot. I did good."

"You did really good. What a great helper you are Teddy."

The prayer is said, the food is dished up, and they begin to eat. Daryl swallows his first bite and declares, "Best meal we ever had in this house, and it was the most fun we ever had cookin' too."

Beth grins, "You and Teddy did it all. I just watched."

He gives her a look that says, "Oh c'mon," but he's not going to ruin it for Teddy, "yeah, it's about time me n Teddy learned ta cook."

That's when Beth smiles at Teddy and says, "Guess what honey?"

"I dunno, what Bet?"

"When we eat our dinner we get to have cherry pie for dessert."

He squeals in delight before saying, "I love you Miz Bet."

"And I love you Teddy, a lot." Teddy's Daddy feels the emotion well up inside him as he wonders if he could really be this lucky.

They're all hungry, all happily munching on their dinner when Teddy asks, "Daddy, can we playt carts after I'n done?"

Beth feels her heart head to her throat at the little boy's question. His Daddy responds, "We'll have ta check if Beth wants to, if she does, then we might have time for one game before ya gotta get ta bed."

Before Daddy can ask, Teddy does, "Miz Bet, ya wanna playt carts?"

Oh no, poker? Teddy plays poker? She doesn't know what to say so she's a little non-committal, "If I know the game, what are you going to play?"

"Daddy teached me how ta playt go fitch."

"Go fish? Oh I love that game. Sure, I'd like to play a hand." Shame on her for expecting the worst.

Daryl looks at the boy and says, "We gotta finish our meal and clean up first, k?"

"Yes Daddy."

Then Daryl reaches over and covers her hand with his. He's observant, he knows her and knows her nature. This is his opportunity to put it out there to her, "I want you to know, I played poker for the last time this past weekend. I ain't goin' back ta that life." Beth's so relieved, and so grateful that she did not have to ask him about it.

They clean the kitchen together and Beth likes seeing Teddy do his part. He's in charge of picking up napkins and bringing the dirty flatware the sink, and when they have the table cleared, Daddy hands him the cloth to wipe down the tabletop. Beth glances up at him and Daryl whispers, "He tries. I'll catch it again later tonight. He'll never know."

She loves him more with every passing minute, "You're a wonderful Daddy, Daryl."

She can see she's embarrassed him, "I dunno about that, but thanks Beth."

They all sit in the living room to play Go Fish, and it gives Beth a chance to look around the front room. She loves the built in, and she sees by the photos on the shelf that although Daryl may not seem like a sentimental man at first glance, he is just that. Other than that one small area, the room is quite simple. Maybe just a bit too simple. It could use more of a personal touch. She's already thinking of ideas, before scolding herself. It's not your home. But maybe someday? Oh Beth, stop it.

Teddy's so excited, he won the game, but as Daddy begins picking up the cards he reminds the little boy, "Yeah, you're the winner, but ya still gotta get in there and get ready for bed. Tomorrow's another big day son."

With Daddy's help, and Beth quietly observing their routine, Teddy is soon ready for bed. His Daddy tucks him in and Teddy asks, "Story Daddy?" Daryl looks toward Beth and she smiles and nods, yes. She sits on the bed, next to Daryl, and as he reads, she listens and looks at the pictures, right along with Teddy. Together her and Daryl tuck the little boy in, each giving him a goodnight kiss.

Back in the living room he puts his arms around her and they begin to kiss. It's warm and tender, and when he slowly draws his lips from hers, he tells her, "This has been the best night we had around her ever, Beth. I never knew cooking dinner could be so fun. I never seen Teddy any happier, and I know I ain't ever felt happier. Thanks for everything."

"Thank you Daryl, I don't think I've ever been happier either, I love you, and I love Teddy."

"Ya sure? No doubts?"

"If I ever had any doubts they're gone. I'm sure."

It should be a romantic moment, but suddenly his brow creases and he looks angry, "sh*t, I just realized, I'ma have ta get you home, that means I gotta get Teddy oughta bed. I can't leave him alone."

She hasn't done anything wrong, but she feels a little guilty and quickly comes up with an alternative, "Oh dear, well wait, if you have Carol's number, maybe I could call and ask her if she or Jim could come get me."

"That's crazy, ain't it? I mean, I dunno, but what are we doin'?" He's tired, he's had very little sleep for the past three days and it's made him more agitated.

"I don't know Daryl. I'd just stay here on the sofa and go home in the morning, but I don't want anyone to see me sneaking in my house at five a.m., and you know someone will. That would just give the gossips more to talk about. I'm sorry, I don't want to wake poor Teddy up and drag him out either. I'll just walk, it's not that far. I'll be fine."

There's no thinking before he speaks, there's no plan that's been carefully formulated. The thought simply hits him and the words come out, "If we were married there wouldn't be any talk and no reason for ya ta ever leave. We could just go ta the courthouse tomorrow."

00

Chapter 18: Chapter 18

Chapter Text

00

It certainly wasn't the proposal Beth had always dreamed of, the one where her handsome suitor got down on one knee, made an eloquent speech about his deep and abiding love for her, and then presented her with a pretty little ring.

No, it wasn't like that at all.

Was it even a real proposal? Or just some off the cuff remark?

It was abrupt, and she realizes probably spurred on by Daryl's frustration and lack of sleep. She's stunned, nervous and unsure what to do next. And excited, and happy to know such a thing would even cross his mind. She has to ask, "Do you mean that Daryl?" Well gee, she isn't any more clever or eloquent than Daryl when it comes to these romantic moments.

His brow is still creased and he looks so serious as he paces the floor. sh*t, he didn't mean to say that. It just popped in his head and came straight out of his mouth. He usually keeps his thoughts to himself a little better than that. It's just that, sh*t, something about being around Beth...

Why the f*ck stop now. He looks at her and she'd swear those steel blue eyes can see right through to her heart, "Yeah, I'm serious. Why not? Ya said ya love me, I said I love you. Ya say ya love Teddy, Teddy loves you. We got this house, there's plenty a room for all of us. Tell me a good reason ta wait, and we'll wait."

Daryl certainly does break love and romance down to their most simple elements, and although this isn't anything like she imagined a declaration of love might be, she does see the logic in his thinking. Still she's flustered and feeling like she's on the spot, "I don't know Daryl, do you think we should get to know each other better first?"

For some reason he feels stubborn about this. Determined. "I think I told ya everythin', have ya told me everythin'?"

She smiles and a little humor lightens the moment, "I don't think I have quite as colorful a past as you Daryl. Except for that stupid incident with Randall, and the even stupider thing I did after. Other than those things, my life has been pretty boring."

"Then, I dunno, wanna do this tomorrow?"

"Daryl, I can't just go to the courthouse and get married on a whim. I have to talk to my folks first, and you have to talk to my Dad."

"Why do I gotta talk to your Dad? I ain't marryin' him."

She chuckles, "No you're not, but my parents will expect you to go to my father to ask his permission. He'll also expect you to tell him how you'll support me and take care of me."

He frown's, "Huh, it seems like if I promise you I will, that ougthta be good enough. But if you say that's what I gotta do, then I guess I can go do that Saturday."

She takes a deep breath, "That's not everything Daryl. Mama will want there to be a wedding. She'll want a preacher, not some judge to preside, and she'll want the family there." She finally admits, "I want that too."

sh*t, how did something he thought would be so quick and easy get so complicated so fast, "Okay, so umm, give me the whole rundown. Everythin' you think is supposed ta happen."

Now she's on the spot again, and it occurs to her, gosh, she hasn't even said "yes" to him.

"It's not exactly a rundown Daryl, and I don't know everything that's supposed to happen…it's not that I want something grand at a big hotel in Atlanta. I just always thought I'd get married somewhere near the pond at our farm. I don't want a lot of guests, but I do want my parents and my brother and sister there. I'd like to ask Amy and Jim and Carol, and my young friend Enid. Maybe even Olivia. If not for her, we never would have met. Surely you want Merle to be there, and Dale and Erma. And gee, well I wasn't thinking of anything especially fancy, maybe I could wear my Mama's wedding dress and we'd all have a nice lunch together after."

He sees it, the sadness that had disappeared from those pretty blue eyes is back. sh*t, it's his fault. f*ck him, even he realizes he's taken all the romance out of this moment. This isn't the same kind of deal his first marriage was. That was strictly for practical reasons and so he could take care of Janie. This is Beth, this is love. So, if he loves her then why wouldn't he want to make her happy by doin' this her way? f*ck him.

His arms wrap around her and he whispers, "I'm sorry for bein' an asshole. We'll do whatever ya want Beth." He thinks a second and adds, "cuz that's what I want too."

A thought crosses her mind and panic hits her heart, "You don't want to get married just because things would be more convenient do you? Or because you want people to quit gossiping?"

His first inclination is to anger and to ask her, "is that what ya think of me?" But instead, he bites his tongue so hard he nearly draws blood. "Beth, I said I's an asshole, I didn't say I's the world's biggest asshole. sh*t, I wouldn't do that to you, to Teddy or to myself. I love ya, and before tonight, I already started ta think maybe some day we could make it permanent. Then tonight I asked myself, why're we waitin'? I lost a Mom, lost lots of buddies in the war, they were kids like I was. I lost Teddy's Mom. sh*t Baby, life is short. Why not be happy while we can?" He doesn't even sound like him to him, but everything he said is true. It all makes sense.

His strong arms wrap her up a little tighter, and his soft words warm her heart and calm her anxiety, "Yes. I want to marry you Beth. Yes, I'll talk to your Dad. We can go see your folks Saturday, if that's what ya want."

It's her turn to whisper in his ear, "Yes Daryl, I want to marry you. Yes."

In the morning, before he wakes Teddy, Daryl makes a call. Merle answers gruffly, "What the hell ya callin' so early for brother? Is there sumthin' on fire?"

"No, but I'm about ta tell ya sumthin' that might surprise you."

Without missing a beat Merle answers, "What? Did ya marry that sweet little blond?"

"sh*t Merle, you asshole, you ruined my surprise. Nah, we ain't married. Not yet. But I asked her if she wanted to. This weekend we're goin' ta the farm and I'ma talk to her Daddy. We're hopin' to do the marryin' part the next Saturday."

"Man, little brother, you go without a woman for damn near five years, then all the sudden you meet a sweet little blond, and boom. It ain't been but a month or so and you're gettin' married. I never thought you was the impulsive type."

Daryl's dead serious when he responds, "I ain't. I love her and I want her ta live with me. Now, are ya gonna quit bein' so growly and say you'll stand up with me, or should I look for someone else?"

"It's too damn early in the day for you ta be gettin' so nasty with me Daryl, a course I'ma stand up with ya. I'm also gonna tell ya I think the two of ya make a good pair." Then Merle thinks to ask, "Can I stay at your place this weekend?"

"You're comin' back this weekend, already?"

"Yeah, I promised Amy I'd come see her."

"Merle I swear ta God…"

"Yeah, yeah I know, if I hurt her there's gonna be a line a people five miles long waitin' ta kill me."

It's just before six in the morning and Hershel and Annette Greene are enjoying one last cup of coffee before leaving the table. When the telephone begins to ring it startles them both. They don't usually receive a call so early. Something must be wrong. Beth can hear the nervousness in her Daddy's voice when he answers with a simple, "Yes?"

She tries to sound as cheerful as she can so he'll know everything is okay, "Hi Daddy, it's Beth, Everything's good here, I just wanted to give you a quick call before the morning rush starts."

Hershel lets out that breath he's been holding, "Good morning, Daughter. Your Mama and I were just finishing up our coffee. Everything's good here too."

"I'm happy to hear that Daddy. Daryl and I were talking about bringing Teddy and coming for a visit on Saturday, would that be okay?"

That's when the operator's voice comes on the line, "Please deposit twenty-five cents for the next three minutes."

Beth drops the coins in the slot and her Daddy says, "Of course it's okay, this is your home, and I'll be happy to show that little boy a thing or two about farming." No mention of showing Daryl anything, but that's okay.

"All right, I better go before this thing wants more money, we'll see you late Saturday morning. I love you Daddy." Jim's busy pouring pancake batter on the grill and smiling as he thinks about the reason Daryl would pay a call on Beth's folks.

Daddy tells Mama the news, "Beth, Daryl and the little fella are coming for a visit on Saturday. Beth says they'll be here late morning."

Mama's eyes grow big and she asks, "Oh my gosh Hershel, you don't suppose…" then she stops as her forehead wrinkles in thought.

"Suppose what? What is it Annette?"

Should she say, of course she should, "You don't think Daryl's going to ask you for our daughter's hand, do you?"

Daddy shakes his head, "No, be serious Annette. I see the attraction between them, just like you and everyone else does, but my golly, they've just met. They barely know each other. And frankly Annette, I know she's attracted to him now, but I think it's nothing more than a temporary fascination. He's not her type."

"Oh, I see. What type is that Hershel?"

"A clean-cut farmer type, that's what type."

"Well if that's what you're hoping for, you'd better prepare yourself husband, I think your daughter may very well have a type neither you nor I ever even considered."

Daryl and Teddy come strolling in the Solo right on time, and when Jim sees the small smile on the man's face he's sure his suspicions are correct. Romance is in the air. It seems kind of fast, but then, he's been through a lot of waitresses and they all ended up leaving him for love.

This isn't even the fastest romance he's seen. Why, during the war, it wasn't uncommon for a gal and a guy who'd only been dating a short time, or even those that had just met and never even been on a date, to hurry and marry before the fella was shipped off to Europe, or the Pacific, to fight. He's not worried about these two, sh*t, he knew from the moment he saw them looking at each other the way they did that first morning, it was going to happen. Daryl Dixon was going to cease being Smithton's mysterious single father.

Beth greets them like she always does, "Good morning gentlemen, can I get you coffee and milk this morning?"

"Hi Miz Bet, can I had apple peez?"

She looks to Daryl and asks, "Is apple juice okay?"

He wants to tell her, "You're gonna be his Mama, ya don't need ta ask me." But he doesn't say that, not here, not now. He just nods and answers, "Since he said please, I'ma say yes."

Beth smiles at the little boy, "Apple juice it is, Teddy."

Daryl and Beth have already decided that Teddy will be the last to know what they're planning. They don't want the little boy hurt or disappointed if it turns out they hit some unforeseen bump in the road.

Beth can hardly sleep Friday night. She's worried that maybe they're rushing into this, and she worries that's exactly what Mama and Daddy will say.

She doesn't doubt the feelings of love she has for Daryl, but are these feelings strong enough to endure the test of time, especially when they haven't even really gotten to know each other. Not really. They know things about each other, but isn't that different than really knowing someone deep down in their soul?

What will Daryl say to her Dad, and what will Daddy say back. Will there be an argument? Will her father and her future husband end up hating each other? How will that affect her relationship with each of them?

She finally gets to the biggest question, if Daddy says "no," will she go against his wishes and marry Daryl anyway?

When her answer is a whispered "yes," she's no longer worried that maybe they're rushing into this. Yes, she would marry him no matter what. That's how true her feelings for him are. They'll get to know each other more every day, and over the years they'll grow and change together.

Daryl's doing a little tossing and turning too, but it's not because he's worried he may not know Beth well enough to make a lifelong commitment. He knew the minute he looked in her eyes the kind of person Beth Greene is. She makes him happy, he loves her, Teddy loves her. Daryl wants them to be a family. This is right.

He is worried about what to say to her Daddy though. He stews on that as he tosses and turns, and finally he has his answer. He's just going to be honest. On that, he finally sleeps.

Daryl and Teddy are at her door at 8:30 the next morning, and she can barely say "good morning" before Teddy's arms are wrapped around her legs and holding on tight. She told Daryl to dress for the outdoors, that Daddy would be showing Teddy all sorts of things on the farm. He did as she asked, they're wearing their dungarees, but she notices their shirts are freshly pressed. Hmmm was it Daryl or the laundry that got those creases so perfect?

She rubs a hand over Teddy's hair, smiling, "Good morning Teddy, I'm happy to see you too. Are you ready for a trip to the farm?"

"Yes! I wanna seed the chicken, I wanna seed that cows too." He giggles, "And I'na find a egg and eat it!"

"Well we have a lot to do then, we should go," She gets a bag off the table and says to Daryl, "I have some fruit and a thermos of lemonade in case anyone gets hungry or thirsty along the way."

"Thanks Beth, that's great. Here, lemme carry that stuff." sh*t, he's never been on a road trip with anyone who thought to bring a snack and a drink, well except Merle. That doesn't count though, it was a six pack and some slim jims.

The drive is mostly quiet and uneventful. They can't talk about what this big day is going to bring about, or how it might go. Not with Teddy in the car. So, Beth passes the time telling Teddy stories about her childhood days living on the farm, and an hour or so before they arrive the little boy doses off, Daryl and Beth are both happy to see that. Teddy needs his naps and they want him to be in a good humor and have fun while they're all at the farm.

The only thing Beth asks is, "Are you nervous?"

Daryl snickers, "I never knew what nervous really was til today."

Mama gave Daddy a stern lecture over breakfast, "You be nice to that young man Hershel Greene, and if he talks to you about what I think he's going to talk to you about, don't you bite his head off. He will only be asking if it's what Beth wants too. After everything that's happened in her life, if you take our daughter's happiness away now, I promise, your life will be nothing but misery."

"Are you threatening me Annette?"

"Yes, I believe I am."

Mama and Daddy are standing on the front porch waving to them as Daryl pulls in the driveway. He gets out of the vehicle, gives a tilt of his chin and calls "Sir, Ma'am," as he hurries to open Beth's door and help her out.

Mama whispers to Daddy, "See? Manners."

Beth is giving her Mama and Daddy hugs while Daryl lifts the sleepy little boy from the back seat and carries him toward the house. Beth is all smiles, "Teddy fell asleep on the drive, but he's so excited about spending the day here."

Mama reaches a hand out and rubs the little boys back, talking softly when she tells him, "I'm so happy you came to see me today. I think we're going to have a lot of fun." Then she looks to the young couple and says, "Lunch is ready. Shall we eat first? Then we'll have the rest of the day for exploring?"

Beth answers, "That sounds good Mama, I'm starving. Let me help you put the food out."

Daryl offers, "I'll help ya in just a minute, I think I best take Teddy to the restroom first."

Mama smiles, "Hershel can show you where the bathroom is, and don't worry about helping Daryl. The table has been set and the food is ready in the kitchen. It won't take long for Beth and I to get it to the table."

By the time the food is served Teddy is fully awake, and he begins peppering Hershel with question after question about the farm, the animals, the eggs and how things grow. Hershel is having a hard time getting a bite of food, and finally Daryl says, "Quiet down now Teddy, you can ask more later. Right now, everyone's hungry. You eat up."

The little guy looks terribly disappointed, but says, "Yes Daddy," and puts a big bite of dumpling in his mouth.

Hershel would like to be annoyed, but he can't be. It's pretty nice having someone around who is interested in the work he does and how he does it. He hasn't had a little fella around asking so many questions for a long time. He tells Teddy, "Don't you worry son, I'm going to show you everything on this farm. We might not get to it all today, but you just keep coming back until we do. All right?"

"Yessir Mister Hurtshil, I will."

Mama has a surprise for dessert, "I hope you're not getting tired of cherry pie Teddy, because that's what I've made for dessert."

The little boy smiles, "I love cherdee pie."

"Oh good, well, it might not be as good as Miss Beth's, but I hope you'll like it."

The pie is a success, and when the meal is done and the table has been cleared, Daryl draws in a deep breath and asks, "Mister Greene, Hershel, sir, I'm wondering if I could talk to ya. Alone."

Mama's been waiting for this moment and quickly suggests, "Beth, I'll get these dishes started and why don't you take Teddy out to the coop so he can find us some eggs. I didn't gather this morning so there will be plenty."

Beth smiles, "No Mama, you go with Teddy. You two will have fun and you can show him like you showed me. I'll do the dishes."

Hershel's looking hard in Daryl's eyes, and Daryl's looking right back, and Hershel says, "Let's go in my office son."

Mama takes the little boy's hand, they grab the basket from the back porch and off they go. She's glad to have the distraction of the little boy, while she says a silent prayer for everything to go well today, and for God to let whatever is best be what happens for Beth, for Teddy and for Daryl too.

Beth is as nervous as a cat as she's filling the sink with sudsy water, Dear God she prays, please let Daddy be understanding and agreeable. Please.

Daddy invites Daryl to sit in the chair across from his desk. He knows now what's coming and he has mixed feelings. He's happy to see Beth so happy, but he's concerned about the short time the couple have known each other, and the fact that Daryl is a single father. Beth will be stepping into marriage having a four year old child to raise.

"Yes son, what can I help you with?"

Daryl's back on his feet, he's not pacing, but he's not exactly standing still either. Much like his proposal, the speech is not eloquent. It's not scripted, it's not perfect, it is simply about Daryl's feelings. The words come out all at once, "Sir, I want your okay, or, I guess I mean your blessing, ta marry Beth. I love her, I'ma treat her good, pay for whatever she needs. I got a house, a car, and a old pickup, and money in the bank. I know firsthand, life is short. I want me and Beth and Teddy ta be able to spend whatever time we got together."

Hershel is impressed by the purity of it, its not a polished, well-rehearsed speech, but it obviously comes from the heart. He nods, "I'm not exactly opposed Daryl, but I do have my concerns. Now, don't get me wrong, that little boy of yours is a wonderful child. I like everything about him. But what about Beth? She'd be agreeing to marriage, and she'd have a child to take care of right away."

Daryl doesn't disagree, he just keeps saying what's true, "I said that same thing to her sir, and she said she wants that. Let me tell ya, and this ain't sumthin' I ever talk about, and I won't ever talk about it again, but I want you to know. I ain't looking for someone ta raise my boy. If that's what I wanted, I coulda chose that when Teddy's Mama died bringing him into this world. The people at the hospital tried to talk me into givin' him up because they didn't think a single man had any business raising a child on his own. I didn't give him up then, and I ain't givin' him up now. Teddy's my boy. I love him and I know he's my responsibility. The only responsibility Beth will have is ta love him. I plan ta take care of them both."

Hershel is running out of reasons to object, "When and where are you thinking about having this wedding?"

Daryl relaxes a little and says, "Beth says she wants ta have it here, and we both agreed we wanna do it next Saturday."

Hershel leans back in his chair, eyebrows raised and looking a bit stunned, "That's awfully fast, isn't it son?"

"Not really. If it was up ta me we'd already be married."

00

Chapter 19: Chapter 19

Chapter Text

00

Mama and Teddy are walking in the kitchen door at the same time Daddy and Daryl are walking out the office door.

Teddy is so happy with his work, and when he sees Beth at the kitchen sink he calls out excitedly, "Miss Bet! I getted da eggs, lotsa eggs, look, look!"

Although Mama appears to be letting Teddy carry the heavy basket, she's smart enough to keep a good grip on it as well. "Teddy did so good Beth," those words are just being said as Daryl and Daddy come through the kitchen doorway from the living room looking quite serious. Mama is certain she knows what they've been discussing, but as much as she wants to hear all the news right now, she wants Teddy to have the opportunity to share his excitement, "go on Teddy, tell everyone all about how you met the chickens and gathered their eggs."

Mama helps Teddy carefully set the basket full of freshly gathered eggs on the floor where he can squat down and admire his work. Teddy retrieves one, holding it out to his Daddy, "See Daddy, be careful, dat's poop, and dat's a tiny fedder."

As anxious as Daryl is to just get everything said and done, then get the hell out of there, he drops to his knees, getting on Teddy's level as he looks at the eggs. Running a hand over Teddy's curls, the little boy's Daddy smiles and says, "I wanna hear all about how ya got them eggs." Just having said the word poop has the little guy giggling, and his Daddy laughs right along with him, "And thanks for warning me about the poop, Ted."

They carefully exam the eggs together, and even Hershel can't help smiling, or noting to himself that this man who wants to marry his daughter, he's a good man.

Beth is so anxious to hear what her Daddy said she's ready to burst. The waiting is killing her. Daryl is just as impatient, he wants to tell her everything he and her Dad discussed. Hershel told him they'd all talk about things together, and possibly make their plans, but that his wife had a say in all of this too, "She thinks I don't realize what's going on, but I know she pretty much rules the roost Daryl. Nothing happens around here without her seal of approval. I'd wager things will work out the same with you and Beth."

Daryl nodded in agreement. Yeah, it probably will go that way, but for some reason knowing that doesn't really bother him. For now, he's just waiting to wrap this thing up and it looks like Mama Greene will be the one to get them all sitting and talking.

Thank goodness for all concerned, Mama's as anxious as they are, "Come, let's all sit in the front room, wait now Teddy, let me get your poopie little hands washed first."

The little boy can't stop giggling and saying "poopie hands" as Annette instructs, "Come stand up here on the kitchen stool, I'll wash those little hands just like I used to wash Miss Beth's after she gathered the eggs." She gets them extra soapy and bubbly and Teddy looks up to her still giggling when he declares, "Poopie hands are all gone."

Mama and Beth are sitting on the sofa, while Daryl and Daddy have each taken a chair. Beth reaches her arms out to Teddy and he crawls up on the sofa between the two women. Beth can see by his eyes how tired he is, it's already been such a big day for him. She strokes his head and invites, "Why don't you put your head in my lap Teddy, you can rest while the grownups are talking." He doesn't hesitate for a minute, doing just as she suggested. As she softly runs her hand over his hair he falls sound asleep.

Mama looks over at Daryl and in a quiet voice says, "You have such a sweet little fella here. I had a lot of fun showing him how to gather eggs, and he was an excellent helper, and so polite."

Like any parent would be, Daryl's happy and relieved to know his child was well-behaved, "Thank you Ma'am. He ain't ever been much trouble except when he was gettin' his teeth. That got a little rough."

Mama agrees, "Boy do I know how that can be. Beth had a terrible time, and then years later, when her 12 year molars came in, oh my goodness, it was miserable for her and me both."

All that talk breaks the ice for the real conversation to begin, and it's Daddy who takes the lead, "Annette, Beth, today Daryl asked me for my blessing. He wants to marry you Beth. I've granted that blessing on two conditions. Those conditions are that you, daughter, want to accept his proposal. And that you, Annette, give your blessing."

All eyes are on Beth, and her eyes are on Daryl. She looks first to her Mother, and then her Father and says, "Yes, I want to marry Daryl more than anything."

He wasn't even aware he'd been holding his breath, but when she answers he immediately let out a sigh of relief, then turns to look at her Mama.

Annette is more thoughtful in her reply, her words go a little deeper, "Daryl, I won't deny that you are very different than the suitor we imagined for Beth, but I have seen from the moment we first met you, you're a good man. A morally strong man with a good heart, that's clear in the way you treat Teddy. I'm going to give my blessing under the condition that you allow Beth be a Mommy to Teddy in all ways. Not just a caregiver."

He nods, "Yes Ma'am. If Beth wants ta be Teddy's mama, well look at the two of em. I don't think my boy has any objection to that, and I sure don't."

Then Mama catches them all off balance when she asks, "What about Teddy's Mother? I know you will always hold her in your heart, you share a past and a child with her. The question is, will you be able to fully let go of the love you felt for her and give all your love to Beth without comparisons."

Daryl takes a minute with that question, and the room is silent while they wait. He hadn't planned to tell her folks anything beyond the fact that Teddy's Mama had passed, but now he sees they deserve to know more. It's time for him to lay it all out on the table, and he does what he's been doing all day, he speaks the truth. "Ma'am, I'ma be honest with you people, I ain't always been a good man. I stumbled bad with Teddy's Mama. Me n her, we had fun together, we had a fondness for each other, but it wasn't love. Me and Janie were kids, we'd both had a hard time in life and we drank together, we comforted each other, and we got ourselves into trouble. When it happened I wasn't gonna just leave her to handle things alone. I asked her to marry me so we could give the child a name and I promised to take care a her and the baby as long as I lived. I meant it."

He takes a breath, swallows hard and says, "She had a real hard time with bein' in the family way. She...oh man, it was rough. Then when Teddy came, he was a little early and she called me at work, I got home and it was…well…it was sumthin' no one would ever wanna see. I rushed her to the hospital, and they tried, I know they tried, but when it was done, she was gone and it was just me and Teddy." Mama's eyes have filled with tears, and so have her daughter's.

"I thought that was it for me with all that men and women stuff. I was sure it was gonna be just me n Teddy from then on. I moved ta Smithton, started my business, and bought my place on the G.I. bill. Then Beth came along and I knew the minute I seen her, she…she just has that certain sumthin' and I think I loved her right away. I never knew love before, and I ain't ever gonna love anyone but her. That's all I can tell ya Ma'am."

Annette smiles at him and thinks, no wonder my daughter loves this man, "That's all I need to hear Daryl. You and Beth have my blessing."

Beth practically squeals the words, "Thank you Mama. Thank you Daddy. I'm so happy!"

Daddy's on his feet and as he approaches Daryl the younger man stands too. Hershel extends a hand to him, Daryl takes it and they shake, and Daddy says, "I don't think you have any idea how good a man you are Daryl, but I think my daughter knows and that's what matters today."

Mama's on her feet too, and she goes to Daryl and hugs him, "I'm so happy to have you in the family, and Teddy, oh my goodness Hershel, you and I are going to be grandparents!" She looks to Beth and asks, "And when were you planning to have the wedding, or have you even discussed that?"

"Yes Mama, we have. We want to get married right here on the farm, next Saturday."

"What?! Oh my goodness, we're going to have to be quick about this. Come, lay Teddy's little head on the sofa, and let's go upstairs."

Beth carefully slides out from under Teddy, while Mama covers him with the afghan from the sofa back. She takes Beth's hand as they scurry up the stairs, and Beth turns and smiles down at Daryl and he's smiling right back.

Daddy invites, "Would you like to go out and take a look around Daryl?"

"I would, but is it okay ta just leave Teddy here?"

"He appears to be sound asleep. We won't be gone long, and Annette will be flying down those stairs if he lets out the slightest peep."

"All right, as long as we don't go too far."

Hershel smiles, "You're a bit of a worrier, aren't you Daryl?"

"When it comes to my boy I am. I'm all he's got."

Hershel claps him on the shoulder and reminds him, "Well that won't be the case for long. Soon he'll have a Mommy too."

Daryl nods and admits, "Yeah, and then I'll be worrying about her and him. I'ma be busy, ain't I?"

"Yes you are, but I've got a feeling you're going to enjoy it."

They have one foot out the door when the little voice calls out, "Daddy!"

Daryl hurries to the child, who's now sitting upright on the sofa, "Yeah son, ya okay? Did ya have a bad dream?"

"No, I needa pee pee."

Daryl grabs him up and mutters, "Well thank God ya woke up for that. C'mon, I'll help ya."

When they're out of the bathroom Hershel Greene suggests, "Why don't the three of us walk down to that place by the pond…" he catches himself then, the boy doesn't yet know, "the spot Beth told you about."

"Yeah, yeah, that would be great." He looks down at the little boy and says, "You keep hold a my hand Teddy, there's water."

"Yes Daddy."

Daryl looks to Hershel and shrugs, "He's been learnin' ta swim, but he's just startin' ta get the hang of it." Hershel just smiles, yep, a worrier.

Upstairs in Mama's room, Mama shuts the door and asks, "So, since it is such a short time until the big day, did you want to look at the dress I wore when I married your Daddy?"

"Yes Mama please, that's exactly what I want. I hope it fits."

"Don't worry about that, your Mama can make it fit."

Beth smiles, "I should have known that."

The dress is stored in a box on the highest shelf of the closet. "Not you Mama, let me get on the chair and get it down." She hands the box to her Mother who sets it on the bed, and they share a look and a smile as Mama lifts the lid.

"Oh thank goodness, I was afraid it might have yellowed, but it's just as white as it was the day I wore it."

Beth tries it on and Mama stands behind her as the two women admire the sight in the mirror. "What do you think Bethie? Would you be happy with this dress."

"Oh my goodness yes Mama, it's perfect. I spent a lot of time over the years staring at yours and Daddy's wedding picture. I always hoped someday I'd make as beautiful a bride as you."

"Oh my daughter, what a lovely thing to say. I never knew."

Yes, it's a little too baggy up top, big at the waist, and too long, but Mama smiles, "This will be no work at all. I can get it done tomorrow after church." She takes her daughter's hand and says, "Let's go to the sewing room so I can pin it up."

As Mama's pinning she suggests, "We could make it a little different, just something to make it yours. I have some pink satin from a dress I made years ago, I could add a little sash around the waist. What do you think?"

"Oh yes Mama, please, that would be so pretty."

By the time the women are done upstairs, the men are returning from the pond. Daryl smiles up as Beth and her Mama are descending the stairs and says, "I seen the spot, yeah, it's just right."

Teddy's little forehead wrinkles and he asks, "What spot Daddy?"

Mama smiles and says, "Hershel, I'm going to need your help with something on the back porch." The older couple smile and nod as they leave Daryl and Beth to chat with Teddy.

They sit on the sofa, Teddy in the middle, and the little boy thinks something must be wrong. He asks, "What Daddy? Was I bad?"

His Daddy pulls him into a one arm hug and says, "No Teddy, ya didn't do nuthin' wrong. Miss Beth and me, we got sumthin' ta tell you about. We think it's sumthin' good and you'll be happy about it."

"Cherdee pie?"

His Daddy and Beth both chuckle, "No, but maybe there's a slice a that left for ya later. For now, it's a different kind of news. It's about me and Miss Beth." Daryl's suddenly feeling emotional, he takes the little boy's hand, "Me and Beth are gonna get married Teddy. She's gonna move in our house and be my wife and your Mama. How does that sound?"

Teddy turns to Beth, excitement in his eyes and his smile when he says, "You can seep in mine room Miss Bet!"

She hugs the little boy, "That is such a kind offer Teddy. I think your Daddy's going to talk about that with you." She kisses the top of his head and adds, "And Miss Annette and Mister Hershel are going to be your grandma and grandpa."

He claps, "Really, Missus is so nice," he giggles, "She telled me about the poop."

Daryl looks to Beth and smiles, "I got a feelin' that's gonna be the new favorite word around here for a while." Then he asks Teddy, "Are ya happy son?"

"Yes, cuz I love Miz Bet and she cooks good Daddy."

They all sit around the dining table as Teddy enjoys a little slice of cherry pie, and the adults go over the wedding guest list. The more Mama sees the interaction between Daryl and her daughter, and both of them with Teddy, the more excited she's becoming about this wedding. Her daughter is so happy, and in her heart she knows, this rough man with the beautiful heart is a gift from God, the answer to her prayers for her daughter's happiness. Teddy is the sweet bonus.

They talk of Daddy being the officiant, right after he walks his daughter to the little site by the pond. They work out the details and even decide on a menu. They split up the list, deciding who will telephone who with an invitation. There's simply no time for mail. It will have to be done by phone and personal visits.

By the time they have it all worked out Daryl's head is spinning, and so is Beth's. Not Mama, Mama has planned many a church social, hosted bridal showers, baby showers, graduation parties and everything in between, but never has she looked forward to any gathering more than this wedding.

Daryl and Beth are happy, excited and a little exhausted on the drive home. This has been a big day for them, a good day. Daryl proclaimed it, "The best day."

They agree they'll tell the Horvath's everything after church tomorrow, and his Daddy instructs Teddy, "You keep the secret til we sit down ta Sunday dinner. Then you can be the one ta tell em. K?"

Teddy likes that idea, "Yes Daddy! I'ma telt them!"

Daryl asks her, "Ya wanna come by your new house for a while? Merle's stayin' over this weekend so he'll be able ta watch Teddy when I run ya home later."

"Oh. Yes, that would be nice. I want to see my house again," she's smiling but also red faced when she adds, "I haven't even seen it all yet. I haven't seen all the bedrooms."

He's a little red-faced himself, "Well ya seen Teddy's, there's just one other."

"Yes I know, and I'm curious."

Teddy's exhausted by the time they get home. Daryl makes a decision, "We'll get ya a shower in the mornin' before church. Right now, ya need ta hit the hay. C'mon, we'll get them pajamas on and Beth and me will tuck ya in."

Alone on the sofa, with the TV on for background noise, they talk about all the plans that were made and how fast all this is going, and he gets a little nervous, anxious sounding when he asks, "Ya still wanna don't ya? Ya ain't changed your mind have ya?"

"Of course I haven't. However, I am getting pretty darn tired of waiting around all day for a kiss."

"Sorry Ma'am, lemme get busy with that right now." She might have giggled at his response if there had been time, but his arms quickly wrap around her and his lips are on hers. It's like they've been starving for each other all day, and now all they want to do is feast. Things between them are getting hot in a hurry.

They're startled, practically jumping apart when the front door flies open and he walks in, making the announcement, "Ladies and Gentleman, it's official. I do believe that I, Merle Dixon, have fallen in love."

00

Chapter 20: Chapter 20

Chapter Text

00

Daryl's off the couch and on his feet, "Merle, what the f…hell are you talkin' about!?"

The smile has disappeared from Merle's face, replaced by a scowl, "Hey now brother, don't rain on my parade, you think you're the only Dixon that's allowed ta fall in love?"

"What about Amy? Have ya thought ta tell her what she's gettin' herself into?"

Beth softly pleads, "Daryl, please…" she doesn't understand why he's so angry, or why he's being so harsh. Is his brother really such a terrible person? Should she have warned Amy to stay away from him?

Her whispered plea doesn't calm him, and now the brothers are carrying on like she's not even there, "Why ya gotta be such a dick little brother. Why is it ya think you can change n be a better man, but ya decided I'ma always be a worthless piece a sh*t who don't deserve a nice woman."

"I guess my memories of all them years a you doin' dope and guzzlin' booze, remember all that? And remember all them different broads? It seemed ta me there was a new one every night. That sh*t there? That stuck with me brother."

"Hey now, hold on a minute. Gimme some credit. I warned Amy. I told her I'm the world's biggest n nastiest asshole, she decided ta give me a chance anyway. And don't you worry your pretty little head Daryl, she didn't give nuthin' up. I barely got a peck on the cheek."

Beth can't take another minute of their behavior, "I need to get home. Merle, could you please watch Teddy while Daryl gives me a ride?"

"I sure will Sugar. You have a nice night n I'll see ya at church tomorrow."

Daryl's eyebrows are raised, and Beth sounds a little incredulous, "You will?"

"Yep. Amy give me a challenge. She said, 'You say you'd change for me Merle Dixon, so prove it. Accompany me to church in the morning' so that's what I'ma do. I'll see ya there."

Beth can't help herself. Daryl's brother seems larger than the room. He's loud and crass, and his history makes Daryl's seem like he was a lifelong choir boy, but there's a charm to this man all the same. "Thank you, Merle. I hope you and Amy are both happy."

"Me too, Sugar, me too."

Daryl puts an arm around Beth and begins to lead her passed his brother and out the door, but turns his head and warns, "We'll talk about this when I get home."

"Oh is that right? Well I can't wait."

Once they're in the car Beth suggests, "Do you think you were a little mean to your brother? He was so happy when he walked in."

"Yeah well, he's happy a lot when he's doin' things he shouldn't be doin'." He glances over and adds, "I'm just try'n ta keep him from hurtin' your friend is all."

"First of all, Amy's your friend too, right? And second of all, he said he told Amy all about his past, isn't it up to her to decide if she still wants to see him?"

He's quiet a minute, then glances over at her again and responds, "Is that your sweet way a tellin' me ta mind my own business?"

Her cheeks turn pink, but she's smiling when she admits, "Yes, I guess that's exactly what I meant."

He's just pulling up in the alley when he concedes, "Yeah, you're probably right. I guess we don't like it much when other people mind our business, do we?"

"No, we don't."

They hurry up the stairs, her apartment door closes behind them and she's in his arms. He smiles down at her and asks, "Are ya thinkin' that when we get married you're gonna be the boss a me?"

If he wasn't smiling the question it might make her angry, but she smiles too and answers, "Only when I think I need to be."

He laughs, "Your Daddy's a smart man, he already warned me about this stuff. For right now, how 'bout we pick up where we left off when my brother showed up."

She's still softly giggling when she agrees, "All right, that sounds fun." The giggling stops as their eyes close, their lips come together, and they begin to kiss like they will never be able to get enough of each other."

He forces himself to draw away, thinking more of her than himself, "I better go. I know ya gotta get downstairs early and get some baking done before church. I'll be by ta get ya, k?"

"Yes, okay, but gosh, I think I'm going to miss you when you go."

"Yeah? Well, I don't even wanna leave."

They share one long last kiss and when he leaves, she locks the door behind him, then hurries over to the window so she can watch as he drives away.

She's so excited about everything, especially the thought that in just one week, Daryl will be her husband. Oh my, she'll be Mrs. Daryl Dixon. It's hard to believe this day could have been any more wonderful.

There's so much to think about though, and so much to plan. Beth's sure she won't sleep a wink. She takes a fast bath, slips into her nightie and crawls in bed, certain she'll lay wide awake all night long, while making plans in her head. It's not five minutes later when she's sound asleep. It's for the best. She'll be up at five to get to the café and begin baking.

When Daryl gets back to his place, Merle's waiting for him and on the fight. He no sooner gets in the door than Merle's on his feet, "You got ya some kinda balls little brother, tellin' me how ta live my life. Ya had your own slip ups."

"You're right Merle, yours have just always seemed bigger cuz ya brag about em." That statement makes them both bust out laughing, then Daryl tries to make things right, "Hey, I got no business tellin' ya what ta do or who ya can see, or who ta fall in love with, or whatever the f*ck you think you're doin'."

"Well now brother. I'll tell ya what I'm doin'. I'm lookin' for what you got. I took Amy out Friday night when she got off work. We went for a little dinner n a walk around the park, we even held hands like a couple a kids. I's honest with her. I told her how bad I've messed up my whole f*ckin' life, and I told her I was lookin' ta change all that. We spent all day and evening together today too, and I gotta tell ya, my lovelight is burnin'. It ain't cuz I'm lookin' for a little lovin' either, sh*t, if that was all it was I'd just head down ta Stoney's bar and find me a woman warm n willin'. I sure ain't gettin' that from Amy anytime soon. She ain't givin' me any kinda reason ta hang on if I wasn't in it for the real deal."

Daryl snickers, "I guess ya just keep bein' a good man Merle, keep your nose clean and stay away from all them other temptations, like that gal ya got next door in Atlanta."

Merle shrugs and says, "Nuthin' ta worry about there brother. I moved outta her bed and she already moved a new man in."

Daryl, Beth and Teddy hadn't even gotten out of the driveway when Mama was on the phone. Her first call was to her elder daughter, Maggie. She was a little firm with the young woman, "Maggie, I'm sure you are having the time of your life over there in Columbus, but you need to get on the bus and come home for a few days."

Maggie has concern in her voice, "Why Mama, is someone sick?"

"Is that the only reason to come home, because someone's sick? No. No one is sick. Your sister is getting married next Saturday, here at the farm, and I need your help cleaning the entire house and with the party."

"Are you kidding Mama? What in the world…"

"I'm not going to explain all the details when we're on a long distance call. You get home and I'll tell you everything. One thing I will say is, she wants you to stand up with her, so, I need to rework that prom dress I made you into a nice bridesmaid dress."

"Oh my gosh Mama, I can't wear that thing. It went out of style ten years ago."

"Well of course it did, that's why I'm going to rework it. Now get home young lady." Being Mama and all, she added, "Be safe, I love you."

Then she calls her son, "Can you get here by late morning Saturday?"

"I'm working until 8 o'clock Friday night, but I can grab a few hours of sleep and be there by 10am. Why Mama, is everything okay? Do you and Daddy need me to do something for you?"

She tells him the same thing she told Maggie, he'll hear all the details when he arrives, and "Be safe, I love you."

Her next call is to Olivia, inviting her and her husband to come for the wedding, "Oh this will be lovely, Annette. I always believed Daryl Dixon was a good man. Of course, Eastman and I will be there. What can I bring?"

"No now, Olivia, I don't want you doing a thing. If it weren't for you, we wouldn't be celebrating such a wonderful day."

The next person she wants to chat with doesn't have a telephone. That's okay, Mama will see Enid at church tomorrow.

Beth walks through the café's back door at 5:30am Sunday morning. Jim takes one look at her and smiles, "Tell me everything."

"You and Carol are invited to a wedding next Saturday, I mean, if you can get away from the café."

"Are ya kiddin' me? I'm gonna put a sign in the window right now ta let folks we'll be closed this comin' Saturday. Now, tell me, where will I be attending this wedding, and just who might the happy young couple be?"

Beth giggles, "Well, it's Daryl and me and it's going to be at Mama and Daddy's farm. We decided to have the ceremony at 11:30, and lunch right after. Of course, I really want you and Carol to be there."

"Sounds like sumthin' I don't wanna miss. I'll say yes, but I don't speak for Carol, however, my guess would be, she'll be there."

Beth gets the dough rising for rolls and bread, biscuits rolled out and cut, and four pies baked, lemon, chocolate, peach and pecan. She barely has time to wrap everything up, she needs to get ready for church. Jim offers, "Don't worry about the mess, I'll clean up. You go on and say a prayer for me."

"I always do Jim, and I'll make this up to you. When I get back this afternoon I'll make cinnamon rolls, lots of them. I bet we sell out fast."

Jim smiles, "I get the first one."

Beth makes a quick stop at Carol's apartment, knocking softly on the door. Carol smiles her greeting, "Beth, I see you've been baking, and you smell delicious. Come in."

Beth's smiling right along with her friend, "Thanks Carol, but gosh, I can't stay. I just have a minute, I've got to get ready for church, but I have news and an invitation. Daryl and me are getting married this Saturday and we want you to please come. It will be at my folks' place."

Carol takes her in a hug before speaking, "I knew it would happen, I just didn't know when. I'm very happy for you Beth, I think you two are the perfect pair. Of course, I'll be there, how could I stay away?"

"Oh good, I'm so happy, but for right now, I'd better get ready."

"All right, we'll talk more later, and thank you for including me on your guest list!"

Even with Jim doing the cleanup, Beth has to rush to get ready for church. She's just straightening her skirt when she hears the big entry door open downstairs and a smile crosses her lips, Daryl. It's only been since last night, yet she's missed him so much. She opens the door before he even has a chance to knock and they're both all smiles as he takes her in a hug and says, "Mornin' Baby."

"Good morning Mister Dixon."

He kisses her deeply, then draws away and smiles, "I can't be startin' all that right now, we gotta get ta church." Dale, Erma and Teddy are waiting in the car, and Daryl and Beth do their best to act like nothing's going on as he helps her in the big sedan.

Before anyone else has a chance to say 'hello' Teddy smiles, "G'mornin' Miz Bet. Can I sit next to ya at churched?"

"Good morning to you Teddy, you look very handsome today, and yes, I was hoping you'd want to sit with me."

They no sooner pull up to the church and exit the car than Merle and Amy show up. He helps her from the car, takes her hand and they come walking over. Daryl has to admit to himself, his brother does seem genuinely smitten, and sh*t, so does Amy. They're both smiling broadly, and Merle keeps glancing down at her while she keeps glancing up at him. It's so cute it's kind of disgusting.

Beth is all smiles too, gosh, Amy and Merle, she still can't quite believe it, but who is she to say who can fall in love with who.

Dale immediately offers his hand to Merle, they shake, and the older man says, "Merle, Amy, it's wonderful to see the two of you here again this week. Please, join us in our pew."

Erma smiles and insists, "And, of course, we'd love to have you join us after services for Sunday dinner."

Amy's hesitant, "That's so kind of you, but my gosh Ma'am, we haven't even returned the favor of last week's meal, and I'm empty handed."

"Now, now, don't you worry about that, I don't keep track of that nonsense. I'm inviting you because I want you there with us, so, make me happy and say 'yes.'"

Merle replies, "I'm still smiling about how good last Sunday's dinner was, so I'ma say yes."

Erma's happy now, "Good man Merle, c'mon now, we'd all better get inside before we're late.

Beth didn't expect to feel nervous about telling Dale and Erma, but during the service she can feel the tension rise. She can't seem to concentrate on what the preacher's saying, or what the choir's singing, her mind is occupied with every possible scenario. Now she understands a little better how Daryl felt talking to her folks. The only thing giving her a little peace is Teddy holding her right hand, and Daryl's thigh pressed against her left leg.

As with every Sunday, the food on the table is more of a feast than just a meal, and everyone's anxious to dish up a plate. Dale leads the prayer and then the food is passed around. Teddy looks at his Daddy and asks, "Now Daddy? Can I telled a securt now?"

His Daddy nods, "I think ya better, ya might burst if ya try n hold it in any longer."

He practiced with his Daddy this morning, and the little boy is ready, "Aunt Erm, Uncle Dale, my Daddy axed Miss Bet ta married him n she sayed yes n she's gonna be my Mama."

Erma and Amy both squeal with delight, and Erma begins talking excitedly, "Oh my, this is wonderful, I need all the details!"

Dale's sitting next to Daryl and claps him on the shoulder, "This is the best news I've heard since you called and told us about Teddy. Beth's a real catch and you showed just how smart you are asking her to marry you. Congratulations son, and best wishes to you Beth. Now, yes, please fill all of us in on the wedding details."

Teddy smiles, "I'n gettin' a new bow tied."

Daryl and Beth squeeze hands under the table, and she lets him do most of the talking, and Daryl tells everyone the plans that they've made. Erma's wheels are spinning, "I'll have to give your Mother a call later this afternoon Beth, I'm sure there are a few things I could do to help."

Dale's got an idea, "We've still got two bottles of wine from last Christmas, what do you say we open those and have a toast."

Daryl told her when they came for breakfast, he and Teddy wouldn't be by at lunchtime, "I got some stuff ta do at noon, it's a busy Monday. I'll come by here after work n we can all have dinner together, how's that?"

She's disappointed, but gosh, it's just one time, "I'll miss your smiling faces, but at least I know you'll be coming for dinner." She also wraps them up some cinnamon rolls for themselves, and Dale and Erma, to take with them.

Erma and Dale tell him they'll be more than happy to keep Teddy for lunch and a little play time, especially when Daryl tells them what he plans to do. As soon as he locks up the shop for the lunch hour, he's in the car and on his way straight to JC Penney's.

He does the easy stuff first. He gets himself and Teddy each a new pair of slacks, new white dress shirts, new ties, new socks, and himself a jacket. It didn't take him long to choose because everything but the shirts are black. It does take some time for the tailor to pin the slacks and the jacket for alterations. He gets a little shock when he pays the bill, he's never spent so much on clothes, but then again, he's never married Beth before. This is a big deal for both of them, and he wants to look nice for her. Besides, he still has plenty of gambling money stashed away.

He realized it last night, sh*t, he's getting married in a week and he doesn't have a ring for his bride, so, as soon as he's done in the men's and boy's departments, he hurries over to the jewelry counter. He spots it right away, like the damn thing is calling to him. sh*t, it can't be this easy. Weren't these kinds of things supposed to kick a guy's ass? But damn, the ring looks just like something Beth should have.

It's got a thin gold band with what looks like little flecks of diamonds sprinkled all over it, and in the center there's a pretty little round diamond. Not too big, not too small. Yeah, it seems like Beth. He tells the woman he'll take it and the band that goes with it. There's something else too, something he wants her to have. The jeweler puts the rings in a black velvet box, and the heart shaped locket in a pink box with pink satin lining, and the woman seems genuinely surprised when Daryl pays cash.

He's happy and proud he could do this, but sh*t, it's five minutes to one and he still has to pick up Teddy and get back to the garage. It's supposed to open in five minutes. He hurries to the payphone by the entry door, drops his nickel in and calls the Horvath's. Erma assures him, "Don't you worry Daryl, Teddy and Uncle Dale played cars after lunch, and it must have tuckered him out, he dozed right off. Dale will walk him over when he wakes up, in fact, I'll come too. I want to hear all about your shopping trip."

Daryl feels himself smiling, "Yes Ma'am, I think I done pretty good."

00

Daryl's not sure how he feels about it, but sh*t, everyone else seems to think it's a top-notch idea. So, Friday evening Beth rides up to her Mama and Daddy's place with Merle and Amy. He gets it, her Mama has to see to the dress fitting right, and Merle can help with the heavy lifting and whatever else they need from him, while Amy helps with the last-minute cooking and decorating. sh*t, well, like Beth said, after Saturday they'll be together forever. They're making a promise that that's how it will be.

He's got things to do tonight anyway. His bride will be moving in tomorrow evening. He starts with throwing the sheets in the washer, and then he and Teddy have a quick and simple dinner of beanies and wienies. "We got a lot ta do tonight son. We gotta have this place all clean n shiney for Beth. She'll be movin' in this weekend."

Teddy's talking through a mouth full of beans, "I'n helped Da…dee."

"That's the spirit."

Mostly Teddy's job is to stay out of the way while his Daddy gets the dishes done, wipes down the counters, and sweeps and mops the kitchen floor. Then it's on to the bathroom, and he smiles as he wonders how different it will be when it's full of the kinds of things women like. Lotions, powders, bubble bath and makeup. He doesn't think he'll mind any of that. What really has him thinking about changes is his stark bedroom. Yep, this will be the last night it looks like this.

By the time he's given the place a pretty good lick, it's getting late. He and Teddy take their shower, read a book, and Teddy's out.

Daryl doesn't want to mess up the clean sheets and freshly made bed, so he just gets a pillow off it and a spare blanket from the closet, turns the TV on low and lays on the sofa. He doesn't think he'll sleep. But it's been a long and busy week and he's out like a light in ten minutes.

Things are bustling at the farm Saturday morning. Maggie, Merle and Daddy are putting the finishing touches on the little spot by the pond. Mama made a carpet of white felt for an aisle, and there's another big square of it for Daddy, Daryl, Merle, Teddy, Beth and Maggie to stand on while Daddy officiates the ceremony. There are baskets filled with the prettiest flowers from Mama's garden all around, and it all looks so sweet and lovely, just like Beth wanted. Nothing is extravagant, just simple, and simply beautiful.

Meanwhile, inside, the dining room table has been extended with card tables, Mama and Beth both want all the guests to be able to sit together. The entire table is covered with a big white tablecloth and lace overlay, and set with Beth's grandmother's china and silver. There are fancy salt and pepper shakers and beautiful lace trimmed napkins, and the serving pieces that will be used are all family heirlooms. Amy and Enid made a string of small bouquets of flowers extending all the way down the center of the table, and Maggie made big paper bells that are hanging from the lamp, and a matching, smaller set are hanging above the front door. There's a garland of white and pink crepe paper streamers down the stair rail.

With the help of Amy and Maggie, Mama has the food prepared. At Beth's request there will be roast chicken and dressing, and for Daryl roast beef. There are fancy scalloped potatoes, a rice casserole, a lime Jell-O, green beans, squash, rolls, home canned pickles, a relish tray, olives, and hidden in the pantry is the wedding cake. The cake itself is chocolate fudge, the icing is white and it's decorated with pink roses from Mama's garden, and a pink ribbon is tied around it. The same ribbon that is used for the sash on Beth's dress. The big surprise is for Teddy, the layers are separated by a filling of cherry chip frosting. Beth smiled when she saw it, "Teddy and I are both going to be so happy with that cake Mama."

He's been told not to be too early, but Daryl couldn't help himself, he doesn't want to be late. He and Teddy stop at the last service station to use the restroom, and then drive around for forty-five minutes before they finally pull in the driveway. The watch on his arm says it's 11 o'clock.

Merle walks him down to the pond and asks, "So, ya ready little brother?"

"Ya know Merle, I really am. sh*t, I'm nervous though, but I'm glad it's happening. I want this, I us ta be a family."

Teddy's pulling on Merle's sleeve, ""Miz Bet is gon be my Mama."

Merle smiles, "That's right Ted, and ya know, I think you're both gettin' a real good deal."

Finally, the time has come. Shawn and his Mama are standing right up front, Mama's arm wrapped through her son's. The other guests are standing close too, and every face has a smile. Daryl, Merle, and Teddy are standing on the white felt square as they all wait in anticipation for her Daddy to escort the bride to her waiting groom. Here they come.

Beth sees her husband to be, and her little son to be, and all her jitters leave. They both look so handsome, and she feels so happy and blessed to be here now. They're going to be a family.

If Daryl was feeling any nerves at all, they leave the minute he sees her. She looks so pretty in the creamy white gown with the pink sash around her waist. She's wearing white shoes, and her hair is up, and there are flowers in it. He knows she'll always be the most beautiful thing he has ever seen.

He knows how this is supposed to go, but he forgets himself when she reaches him. His hands clasp her waist and he pulls her to him, kissing her deeply, and she kisses him back. Merle laughs, "All right you two, enough a that, ya gotta wait til Daddy Greene here makes it legal." That has everyone in attendance giggling, even Daddy.

At the couple's request the ceremony is short, traditional, and when Herschel asks, "Do you have the ring?" Merle hands Daryl the black velvet box.

Daryl looks at Beth, then her Daddy, and says, "Yessir, I got two of em," and then smiles as he slips the band and the little diamond ring on his bride's slim finger, noting, "a little big for ya, we'll get that fixed next week."

Hershel's about to speak, but before he can, Daryl says, "Gimme that other box Merle," and now everyone wonders what could be next as Merle reaches in his pocket and hands his brother the pink box. Daryl smiles and hands the box to Beth, "it's a weddin' present."

"Really, oh my," she opens the box and says, "Daryl it's beautiful," and when she opens the small heart shaped locket she see the picture of Daryl and Teddy.

He explains, "Erma helped me with the picture, now we gotta get a picture of the three of us for the other side." He helps her put the necklace on and as she looks down at it, holding the little heart in her hand. When it's clasped it just comes so naturally. They kiss.

That's when Daddy says, "Will you people let me finish my work here, please." Everyone chuckles again and Hershel smiles, "I now pronounce you man and wife, Daryl, you may kiss your bride."

This time the kiss is sweet and tender as Daddy announces, "Ladies and gentleman, allow me to introduce you to Mister and Missus Daryl Dixon."

00

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

Chapter Text

00

Everyone is so happy, there's barely a dry eye among them as they clap and cheer for the young couple. Teddy isn't sure what to think as everyone hugs and kisses and congratulates him. All he knows for sure is, this is a happy day and Beth is his Mama now. Daddy said so.

Daryl and Beth stand by the pond with her Mama, Daddy, Maggie, Teddy and Merle, and Dale takes their photograph with his new Kodak Brownie camera. There's another picture with the newlyweds and Maggie, Merle and Teddy, and a picture of them with Dale and Erma and Teddy. Dale sets the camera on a rock aiming it just right, sets the shutter timer and dashes to get in the big group photograph with everyone else. Finally, when neither Daryl nor Teddy think they can stand to have their photograph taken one more time, there's a picture taken of just the groom, the bride and Teddy. He cares for all of these people, loves some of these people, but he already knows his favorite photograph will be that one, just their small family of three.

Teddy is the one to get things going in the right direction when he takes Beth's hand and says, "I'n hungry Mama, peez."

Oh my goodness, that word from his sweet lips. Happy little tears glisten in Beth's eyes when she says, "Let's get you fed Teddy." She bends and kisses his head, continuing to hold his hand, while Daryl has a firm grasp on her other, and the three begin walking toward the house.

The four older "parents", Dale and Erma, and Hershel and Annette, have taken in the moment, and now they all smile at each other. Smiles that say this is a good thing, this is a blessed day.

The group gather around the table and Hershel happily orders, "Everyone sit now, we'll make the blessing quick, my grandson's hungry." He thanks God for the bounty before them and adds, "thank you for this day Lord. Thank you for bringing us all together to share this beautiful day as we celebrate the marriage of Beth and Daryl."

The food is passed and the conversation is joy-filled as the meal is enjoyed. Merle stands, lifts his glass and says, "Here's ta my little brother and his pretty new wife, I wish youa all the happiness cuz that's what ya both deserve." His grin spreads when he tells them, "I also got a little surprise. Me n Amy are gonna stay the night here on the farm. There's gonna be some cleanin' up ta do and some leftovers ta eat, I'm good at both them things. Teddy's gonna stay with us Daryl, we'll bring him home tomorrow afternoon. That'll give you two a chance ta have some private time."

Daryl and Beth are caught by surprise, happy, just a little embarrassed, and Daryl has a question, "Are ya sure?" as he looks to Merle, Amy, and Beth's folks.

It's her Daddy who responds, "We could sure use Teddy's help around here, especially Grandma. She said she'd really like to have Teddy stay and help her feed the chickens and gather the eggs." He winks at his wife and she smiles in amusem*nt.

The little boy looks to his Daddy first, "Peez, I can Daddy?"

Daryl would be hesitant any other day, but this day is his wedding day. "Yeah, if ya want, but you be sure n come back home tomorrow, k?"

"Yes Daddy, I'na comed home."

No one at the table has failed to notice the glaring look Jim's been giving Merle, and it's Amy who speaks, "Jim, I know you're concerned, but Merle's a gentleman and you should also know by now, I am a woman who is capable of making sure things stay that way."

Mama's trying hard not to laugh, while Hershel assures Jim, "Merle will be sleeping in Shawn's room with Teddy. Amy will be in Beth's room."

Merle's getting a little tired of all this grief Jim's been giving him. He appreciates the guy is looking out for Amy, but she's more than capable of making her own mind up, and Merle hasn't been out of line with her. He looks at the man with a dead eye glare that only he can give, and there's a steely edge to his tone when he states, "Ya ain't got reason for concern."

Erma's the one who turns the conversation back to happy talk, "I have to say, this is the most beautiful wedding I've ever attended. Sweet and intimate and the setting could not have been lovelier. And my goodness Annette, what a beautiful meal you put together."

Everyone is agreeing, but Mama won't take all the credit, "Thank you Erma, but I had so much help, Amy, Enid, Maggie, and what about all the delicious food you ladies brought. Erma, I know your fruited cake is going to be a real treat, and I can't wait to try Carol's Italian wedding cookies. Olivia, I specifically told you not to worry about bringing a thing, you and Eastman had so far to travel, and yet you brought those beautiful homemade chocolates. I'm not going to know which dessert to eat first."

Teddy has an idea, "Weddin' cate gamma, peez?"

Dale agrees, "That sounds good to me too Ted. Let's see these two cut that cake!" Daryl thought he was done with pictures, but Mama and Erma insist on one of the happy couple cutting the cake, he doesn't object. He's too damn happy to care.

Annette sets a slice of cake on the table in front of Teddy, and the little boy eyes the filling, taking a taste and exclaiming, "It's cherdee gamma, it's cherdee!"

"Isn't that special Teddy? That was your Mama's idea, just for you. You enjoy that now."

As everyone enjoys the array of desserts, Daryl puts a voice to what he's been thinking. He's lightly squeezing Beth's hand under the table when he says, "I didn't think I wanted a weddin'. I thought me n Beth oughta just slip down ta the courthouse and get the judge ta marry us. I'm glad we didn't do that, this has been a real special day. Thanks everyone, thanks a lot."

Daryl's been holding out as long as he can, but he's anxious to get his bride home. Thank God for Olivia and Eastman. Eastman announces, "We sure hate to go, but we've got quite a drive ahead of us."

Goodbyes are said, and the ice has been broken. Daryl manages to hang on another fifteen minutes, until finally he announces, "I think Beth and me oughta be gettin' home now too. Miz Annette, Mister Greene, thank you, and thank all y'all for puttin' on such a nice day for me n Beth."

Amy, Maggie and Mama pack a cooler and also a box with leftovers for the newlyweds, and when Daryl gets out to the car to load it up, he can't believe his eyes, "What the…" it says "Just Married" in big white letters on the back end, and there are hearts drawn all over the car. Enid, Maggie and Amy are not successful at trying to hold in their giggling, and Daryl knows who did it right away. He's ready to throw a fit, what a mess to clean up, and how embarrassing to drive the thing down the highway. But he keeps his mouth shut, except to smile, when he sees the happy smile on his bride's pretty face.

Merle helps his brother load the wedding gifts in the trunk, looks around to make sure no one's in earshot, then gives him a little brotherly advice, "Take your time Daryl, women appreciate that."

"Shut up Merle," but Daryl's smiling when he says it.

After lots of hugs, handshakes and kisses goodbye, the groom helps the bride in the car. She turns in her seat and waves back at everyone as they drive away. Her Daddy's eyes are moist and Dale claps his back and assures, "I don't think she could have found a man who will treat her better, or love her more, than Daryl will."

In the car, Daryl turns to her and says, "You ready ta go home Missus Dixon?"

She smiles, "Yes, I am Mister Dixon." She's nervous as a cat, but she's not going to tell him that. Not now anyway, but then she thinks of something, "My overnight bag is in the trunk, isn't it?"

"Yeah, I got it. We'll get the rest of your things tomorrow."

There's a lot of time to think as they drive toward home, and yes, she's nervous, but she's also longing for him in a way she has never longed for a man. She's anxious to feel his touch on her skin and wonders what it will be like to become his wife in the most intimate way.

He pulls in the driveway, cuts the engine and walks around to help her out. He almost leads her to the kitchen door, then sh*t, he remembers and walks toward the front instead. Three feet from the door he catches her completely by surprise, lifting her up in his arms saying, "Welcome home Baby."

She's giggling, teary-eyed, and feeling so in love with her husband, keeping her arms wrapped close around his neck as he carries her across the threshold. He sets her down gently, takes her in his arms and kicks the door shut with his foot, then his lips go to hers and he kisses her the way he's been thinking about kissing her all day. She mounts only a small protest, "My bag…the food..."

"They'll keep a while."

She doesn't protest. She might be almost as anxious as her groom.

He lifts her in his arm again and begins the walk toward what is now their bedroom. He's so strong and confident, and she notices the small, mischievous smile on his lips. Beth would never guess the truth, her husband is every bit as nervous as she is, but his intense desire overcomes any shyness he feels.

He sets her on her feet close to the bed. When he speaks it's soft, his tone so gentle, but she notices a throatiness in his voice when he says, "Lemme help ya with that dress." Part of her wants to tell him no, then go hide in the bathroom, but no, no, her own desire is stronger than any bashfulness she feels.

He has hold of her hand as he offers, "Sit Baby," and nods toward the bed. The moment she's seated he drops to his knees in front of Beth, smiling up at her. She sees the need in his eyes and the slight redness of his cheeks as he removes her shoes, while neither of them utters a word.

His fingertips skim slowly up her legs, causing the hem of her dress to rise with them and revealing the tops of her hose and the garters holding them in place.

She's feeling timid but curious, and anxious to touch him too. She lets her fingers slowly comb through his hair and he looks up at her, and he's smiling again. Then it happens. With no effort at all, and his eyes never leaving hers, Daryl pops the garters open. She lets out a soft gasp when he leans, kisses and lightly sucks her inner thigh. It's all she can do to try and be still.

She's aroused, curious and wanting more, and he begins to slowly roll the stocking on her left leg down, stopping now and then to kiss and gently suck on the tender flesh of her inner thighs. She's becoming more and more aroused and her fingers have begun tugging softly at his hair, while her heart is racing. Who could have imagined that something as simple as a kiss could be so heated and sensual?

By the time Daryl has removed her stockings her whole body is warm and tingling, and she feels dampness spreading between her legs. She remembers her sister's words about how that's a part of this, and she's eager for more of his touch.

He gets to his feet and helps her to hers, then places his hands on her waist, gently guiding her as she turns her back to him. It's so sensual, so personal when he loosens her hair and lets it fall. He scoops up a handful of the blonde curls and begins kisses and sucking at her neck. It's so intimate and she feels the moisture between her thighs spread and her nipples harden. She's disappointed when he stops, but not when he begins to slowly slide her zipper down.

Her mind goes to a darker place, and she almost lets herself get caught up in thoughts with the woman before her, but tells herself no, no. That's his past, this is the here and now and they're together. He chose her, she chose him.

In no time at all she's down to just her slip and again he guides her to turn and now she's facing him. There's nothing under the pretty new slip except a very skimpy pair of underpants Maggie got her and insisted she wear. The truth is Beth didn't really put up a fight. She has no time to think of those things now, not with his body so close and the feel of his warm skin next to hers, oh my, he's kissing her so passionately.

His hand drifts from her face and soon he's cupping her breast and gently, softly, rubbing his thumb back and forth across her nipple. She'd been so nervous about this sort of touching, but it feels so good, and her undies grow damper. She has a new awareness; she likes it very much when Daryl touches her that way.

It seems like she barely has time to take a breath before suddenly, she's standing completely naked before him. Her husband's ice blue eyes are taking her all in and she feels her skin flush red with a mix of embarrassment and desire. His finger glides softly and slowly along her outer arm as he studies her, then whispers, "You're so pretty Baby." While he speaks he's lifting her off her feet and laying her in their bed.

She lays quietly, her eyes never leaving him as he loosens his tie and tosses it on the dresser. He smiles and before she can think, his shirt is hanging from the back of the chair. Oh my goodness, his handsome build, he's so manly, and then it seems to just happen, his slacks are open in the front. He reaches for the hem of his undershirt, then stops, "Ya okay with…ya know I got them scars. I could just leave the undershirt on if ya don't wanna touch em."

"I've seen them Daryl, you have scars and strange tattoos, and I love all of you."

He's half-smiling, how'd he get so lucky, but he asks, "Ya sure?"

"I married you, didn't I? And I'm in your bed."

His smile spreads and he feels relieved, he'd been so worried she wouldn't want to touch him. He pulls the shirt up and over his head, and she lets out a soft gasp. He's worried again, "Sumthin' wrong?"

"No. Not wrong at all. Everything about you looks good, very appealing." She can't believe she said it, but then, it is the truth.

When he's fully naked there is no gasp, no smile, not even wide eyes. She can't speak or think or move. She can only look. She's never seen a grown man naked, and her husband is quite the man to see.

He slides in the bed next to her and as they lay looking in each other's eyes he lightly skims the backs of his fingers along her cheekbone, whispering, "I love ya Beth, ya know that. Ya ain't scared are ya?"

She's honest with him, "A little."

He admits, "Yeah? So am I, really, I mean, why wouldn't we be? It's your first time, and our first time."

They're so close she can feel his heart beating and his kisses are so passionate they take her breath away. His hand is clutching her neck while his fingers weave through her hair, and the pad of his thumb skims lightly along her jawline.

It all feels so tender and loving, and Beth's a little stunned by the strong urges she feels to touch his body, all of his body. She wants to let her hand glide over his warm skin, she wants to feel his strong muscles and become familiar with her husband in this new way. She gives in to those urges and she's glad she did. "You have such nice muscles."

He kisses her nose, "Nuthin' special there, just from bein' a workin' man." She doesn't care what causes it, she's just happy he's built the way he is because she finds it so exciting. She rubs her palm across his broad shoulders and tells him just what she thinks, "Whatever causes this doesn't matter, you're very sexy." He's embarrassed and emboldened at the same time.

He didn't know what to expect, he had his concern. He's heard plenty of stories about wedding night blues because a woman didn't like the touch of a man, and barely tolerated "the act." That's not the way it is with his bride, she's so warm and she seems to be enjoying all of this almost as much as he is. He never thought she'd be interested in his body, but he's glad she is.

The more he feels her light touch on his skin, the more he wants to touch her. It seems like he's waited forever for this as he slowly moves his hand to her breast. That's when she stiffens a little, but as he lightly rubs her nipple she relaxes to his touch and her fingers begin to knead his back. They're lower bodies naturally move together, pressing against each other as their hands and lips explore. He kisses his way down her neck and across her shoulders, and she's completely under his spell when his mouth envelops her breast.

They both feel the growing warmth of their bodies as they crave more and more. His mouth and tongue stay busy at her breast, as his hand skims along her body. He feels the dip of her slim waist and the gentle swell of her hip, and slowly runs his fingertips along her abdomen. He whispers, "Ya got a perfect shape Baby, such a sweet little body."

Her breathing is faster, and shallower and she's aware there's more and more wetness between her legs, then his hand is there and he's pushing on her mound as his fingers tease her damp curls, and all the time his mouth is on her breast and his tongue is flicking across her nipple.

She feels her body begin to squirm with need. Daryl understands her need and his finger slips inside her. She lets out a gasp at the sensation. It hurts a little and yet it feels so good as his finger moves inside her, while she finds herself wriggling more and needing more of him.

Feeling her need increases his own and he nudges her legs apart, moving his body between them. His finger is still inside her, still teasing what's to come as he spreads kisses across her breasts and abdomen. She hears herself moan deeply when he kisses and then nibbles her mound, but when he hears it he stops what he's doing and asks, "Is that pleasure or pain?"

She's a little shy about it, but admits, "It's pleasure."

Her fingers comb back strands of his damp hair and she whispers the words, "I love you."

"Hmm, love you too Baby," and again, the way her body is reacting has him feeling excited and emboldened. It's so good knowing his sweet wife wants this as much as he does. He has so much love for her it almost seems like too much, but no, that's not possible. There's no such thing as loving her too much. He wants her, he wants her bad and he asks, "Is it okay, can we…now?"

She never expected to feel so desperate for him, but he hears it in her voice when she whispers, "Yes, yes."

She leans up on her elbows, she wants to see him, she wants to watch what he's doing, and the sight of him so hard and ready nearly takes her breath away. How could that not hurt? But she tells herself to trust her husband, he'll be gentle.

She has no idea what he's doing when he stops, reaches over and slides open the drawer on the night table. Then she sees the little packet in his hand she thinks it's odd, they're married. But yes, maybe it's best for now. She watches as he slips it on, and then he's on his knees between her legs. He holds himself in his hand and touches her womanhood with the tip of his manhood. She's surprised once more by how his touch excites her. He begins softly stroking himself along her opening, and she feels another surge of wetness as her arousal grows.

She can't believe the way her body responds to him, like it knows what to do. Her hips raise to welcome him, and his voice is coarse and husky when he promises, "I'll be careful with ya, promise."

Despite her craving for him, she's scared, this is it. She knows she has to expect some pain, but she believes him. Daryl will be careful, "I trust you."

He's got his own concerns. How can something they both want, the pleasure of making love to each other, cause her pain? It doesn't seem right. They're both holding their breath when he slowly, carefully begins to slip inside her. Her body turns rigid from the fear she feels, and he whispers, "Try and relax, it'll be better for ya. Easier. I'll be careful. I love ya Baby."

She does her best to will away the tension, and he moves as slowly as he can while pushing himself inside her. He feels the barrier of resistance and wraps one arm around her back, pulling her close and caressing her tightly as he makes the push that will take her innocence.

She lets out a yelp, "Oh! Oh Daryl!"

He apologizes, "Sorry, I'm so sorry. I can stop if ya want." He prays to God that's not what she wants.

His prayer is answered when she breathes out, "No, Daryl. Don't stop."

At first he keeps his movements as slow and steady as he's able, giving her time to get used to the feel of him, and soon her hips begin to match the movement of his. He leans in, his cheek close to hers as he rests his weight on his forearms. He nuzzles her neck, smelling the sweet warmth of her skin and reminds her again, "I love ya." They're lost in the warmth of their love and their deep need, and their bodies move together as if they were always meant to. She runs her hands along his back like there are no scars, and he goes deeper inside her and increases the speed of his movements.

He wants her to feel the pleasure before he does. He'll do whatever he has to do to make this right for her. Beth feels the soreness but it doesn't matter because she needs him and wants him, and his hand slips down to where their bodies meet and she feels him pushing on her mound. Then she feels something else, his finger is there and it's touching her in a way that's causing her to feel more feverish as he pumps into her harder, and continues to tantalize the little spot with his finger.

Then it happens, her body becomes rigid and she feels as if she can barely breath. She quivers and stiffens again and then she's trembling. She's hot inside and out and her whole body starts to shake as she feels the gush of wetness, calling out, "Daryl, Daryl!"

Her husband can't hold back any longer. His body stiffens as he pumps harder and deeper, and then he lets out an almost frighteningly guttural noise as he calls out to her, "Beth!" and she knows he felt what she felt.

His body is still so close to hers as they try to recover their breath, and he rolls to one side and takes her in his arms asking, "Ya alright Baby?"

"I never thought I would enjoy that so much."

He laughs, "Is that right? I think it's a good thing, cuz I ain't ever felt anythin' better than that with you. I love ya, Beth. I'ma love ya forever."

00

Chapter 22: Chapter 22

Chapter Text

00

They lay together, wrapped in each other's arms and for several minutes neither says a word. They each have a trace of a smile on their lips as they stare lovingly into each other's eyes. Daryl brushes a few damp curls from the side of her face, and she combs aside wayward strands of hair that have fallen in his eyes.

It's warm and their hearts are warm, and any worries either of them had that this first intimate time together might not go well, are gone and forgotten.

Daryl does have a concern though, and he breaks the spell of their quiet time with a question, "Are ya okay Beth? You're not hurtin' are ya?"

Her cheeks pink up but she's going to tell her husband the truth, "It hurt at first, and I'm a little sore, but oh my gosh Daryl, it was wonderful. No matter how many times anyone ever tried to describe to me what making love is, they could never have put what happened between us into words. It was so good, everything about it was special."

sh*t, he never expected to hear anything quite like that coming from her, she's made his cheeks turn as pink as hers. Although it's not his nature to speak about these things, he manages to be quite romantic, "I'm glad, it was special for me too, Beth. Like I said, it couldn't have been better."

He doesn't want to get up, he doesn't want to leave her, but he's got to take care of something in the bathroom. Dispose of the condom and wash up a little. He kisses her forehead and promises, "I'll be right back, you rest." Her eyes never leave him as he gets up, grabs a t-shirt and his dungarees from the dresser drawer and heads straight for the bathroom. All the while she's smiling, her husband is not just handsome, he's quite the sight from behind, from his broad shoulders right down to his firm little butt. The scars can't take that away.

He cleans himself up, throws his clothes on and heads to the car. He brings the food first and sets it on the kitchen table, realizing then, sh*t, he's worked up an appetite. Beth probably has too. For now, he gets her bag from the trunk, brings it in and thinks to lock the kitchen door. The last thing he wants is company.

He notices he's moving fast as he heads back to their room, is this part of being in love? He can't stand to be away from her for a minute.

Once she sees him leave the bathroom she gets up and hurries in, taking her small purse with her. There's something in it she needs, a small tube of Vaseline. Maggie said it would help "before" and "after." Beth's never sure whether to trust Maggie's bright ideas or not, but her sister was right about this, it is quite soothing.

Gosh, she wishes she had a robe or something to put on. Sure, Daryl's already seen all of her, but that doesn't mean she's ready to prance around the house naked. She runs back to their room and crawls in bed, pulling the covers up to her neck as she lays back and takes in her new bedroom. Their room.

It's very plain, just the big bed, a dresser and a matching night table. Her mind gets busy thinking how her things will fit in. She doesn't really have furniture, but she does have her sewing machine. There's a nice spot in the corner for it, and she can't really think of another room in the house where she could, or would want to put it. The dresser is big and heavy looking, and the richly stained wood is so striking. He told her he has four empty drawers for her. That's more than enough, her things will barely fill two. Hmm, she wonders if he'd mind if she painted the walls a nice soft yellow. She'll ask him sometime soon.

Her curiosity has gotten the best of her, she has to see about that closet. It's just a single door, it might only be the size of her little closet in her room above the Solo. That would be crowded for two people, but they'd just have to make it work. She springs out of bed, walks to the door and turns the knob. Oh how nice, it's not huge, but my goodness, it's a walk-in. There are poles on either side to hang their clothing, and shelve above, and on the far wall there are shoe shelves and some hooks.

Daryl has about three quarters of the left side filled with his things, and she sees he keeps his boots and a couple of hats on the shelf above his hanging clothes. It looks like she'll have the whole right side and all the shoe shelves she could ever use. Gosh, this is going to be more closet than she's ever had, and she almost laughs out loud at the thought, "I'll have to make myself some new dresses."

She's just walking out the closet door when her husband walks in the bedroom door, carrying her bag and grinning from ear to ear as he holds up the bag and teases, "Were ya lookin' for sumthin' to wear?"

She's sure her whole body just flushed bright red, but there's no time to worry about that. Her husband has let the bag drop to the floor and now he's standing so close she can feel his heat as he pulls the T-shirt over his head and casts it aside, and those ice blue eyes are looking right into hers when he wraps her in his arms and pulls her to him. He kisses the top of her head and whispers, "Damn, you're just so beautiful," then he's kissing her deeply and she feels herself go weak as her body leans into his.

He takes a chance that she'll be agreeable, lifts her in his arms and carries her to the bed. When he sees the smile on her lips he loosens the buttons on his pants and lets them drop to the floor, slipping into bed next to her. With his hand resting softly on her cheek he asks, "Ya sure you're okay."

"I think so, I want to."

"Yeah? I wanna too, but if…ya know…if it don't feel right, we'll stop. K?"

His hand is on her breast, his naked body resting so close to hers, and she's already breathless when she whispers, "Yes, okay."

Those are the words he needs to hear, and soon they're once again taking pleasure from each other, he asks, "Ya alright?"

"A little sore, but not enough to ask you to stop,"

Her own words make her giggle, and he smiles too, but also suggests, "Maybe it'll be better if ya get on top a me."

"What? Really? Will that work?"

sh*t, he loves this woman, "Yeah, I think we can make it work." She can't imagine it, until she feels it, and feels her husband's powerful hands clasping her hips while his mouth covers her breast and his tongue flicks across her nipple.

This time when they lose all control they lose it together, and when Beth collapses onto his chest his arms wrap around her as they both fight to catch their breath, and he whispers, "Love ya Baby."

"I love you Mister Dixon."

Then her tummy rumbles and he softly laughs, "Yeah, me too. Ya wanna eat first, or shower first?"

"I think I'd better eat so I don't faint in the shower."

"Yeah, I don't want that. C'mon, lemme clean up real quick, then we'll eat."

While he's in the bathroom she's getting into her overnight bag, oh good, there it is, her bathrobe. She puts it on but, well, gosh, the soft flannel robe is very comfy, but it isn't exactly romantic. When Daryl walks in the room she's a little embarrassed and begins explaining, "I'm sorry, I don't have anything…you know…sexy."

He laughs softly as he walks to her, puts his hands on her shoulders and says, "You're sexy no matter what you're wearin', and especially when you ain't wearin' nuthin at all. Now c'mon, let's eat. I'm starvin'."

He takes her hand, looks down at himself and asks, "Ya dig my sexy dungarees?"

"Stop it Daryl."

The food tastes even better this time around. Sitting in their own little kitchen and no longer nervous and preoccupied with what will come next. He smiles as he chews a big bite of roast and says, "Them ladies really outdid themselves, didn't they?"

"They did, everything's delicious, and my gosh, I didn't realize how hungry I am."

They concentrate on their food a minute, then he asks, "So, did ya give Jim your notice?"

"Give him my notice?"

"Yeah, ya know, tell him you're gonna be quittin' now."

She's caught by surprise and unsure what to say, "Well, um, no I told him I'd be out of the apartment by Sunday night, like you and me talked about, but…Daryl…I thought I was going to keep working, at least for a while."

"Why? You don't hafta, there's no reason for it."

"Well no, I mean I know you can support me, I'm very blessed. I just, well the truth is, I kind of like having a little of my own money, and I was thinking, I might like to decorate the house a little and stuff like that."

"Well sh*t Beth, all ya gotta do is ask me for whatever ya need. I ain't gonna be mean and tell ya you can't buy sumthin' ya want."

"I know that Daryl, I would never think that of you, but I just like having a little money of my own."

He doesn't like it, but acknowledges, "Yeah, I can see why ya would. I feel the same way, but, well sh*t, I wanna be the one takin' care of ya."

"Daryl, if it's going to upset you, I mean, I could always tell Jim I have to quit and he should find a replacement right away."

That's what he'd like to have happen, but he knows that's not what she wants and he won't let himself be that kind of asshole to her, "Nah, nah, you keep workin' if that's what ya want. There's no reason why ya can't. Erma n Dale will be happy ta keep watching Teddy for us."

Two things tug at her heart, she knows her husband isn't happy. He's doing what he thinks will make her happy. The other is Teddy. In another few months he'll be off to kindergarten. She'd like to spend as much time with him as she can before then. She really does want to be a wife and mom, that's what she's always wanted.

They eat a few more bites in silence and then it comes to her, "I have an idea Daryl, tell me what you think. I could talk to Enid and see if she'd be interested in taking over my job. Lord knows she needs to get away from her parents farm, there's nothing for her there. It would really be quite perfect. She could take over the apartment and everything."

He doesn't want to sound too enthusiastic and simply replies, "Yeah, it sounds like it might work. I mean, I don't really know her, but if you like her and think she'd do a good job, then she probably will."

Beth smiles and nods, "There's just one thing," and all Daryl can think is, oh sh*t, now what? "I was thinking...maybe I could still do Jim's baking. Once you leave for work in the morning I could get started, and Teddy could help me. It would be fun and we'd be all done, except maybe for a little baking time, by 9:30. We'd have the rest of the day to do lots of other stuff, and I'd still have money coming in. What do you think?"

"I think Teddy's gonna want ya makin' cherry pie every day."

They're both laughing but she insists, "No. No more than once a week, that's the rule. Really Daryl, do you think that arrangement would be all right?"

That gets to him, that's not good, "Hang on, I thought this was about what will make you happy. Not what I want. If you wanna keep workin', I said I ain't gonna stop ya. I got no desire ta be that kind of husband to you. I ain't your boss."

She reaches for his hand, "I know Daryl, you would never be that way, but there's nothing wrong with you wanting me to be a homemaker and preferring that I be here, and honestly, I wouldn't mind that at all. I've always wanted to be a mom. I'm just trying to think of a way we could both have the things we want, and gosh, maybe we could help Enid too."

He looks at her and nods, and then she adds, "Besides, we're a pair now Daryl, we should make decisions together."

Daryl feels a little tense, like he's under pressure, "Okay, I'm gonna be real honest with ya, but I'm also sayin' again, it's up ta you. You pick what ya want." He thinks a minute, takes in a breath, and admits, "If things were my way, I'd say I didn't want ya ta work at all. I wanna know you're home. I could walk home n have lunch with you n Teddy every day, or maybe ya wanna come see me at the shop sometimes. Maybe we could even go ta the Solo for lunch sometimes. You'll have the car, I'll take the truck so you ca go to the park with Ted or maybe shoppin', I don't know, sh*t, between Teddy, me and this house, ain't that enough ta keep you busy?"

She can't help a little laugh, but quickly explains, "I'm not laughing at you, I'm just thinking that does sound like enough to keep me busy. Still, well, if you're in the mood to compromise, I'll call Enid tomorrow. She'll be at my folks' place after church. If she's interested in the job, and if Jim is agreeable, maybe you and I could go get her and her things next weekend and help her move into my apartment." Then she straightens up and adds, "But I still want to do Jim's baking, at least for a while. I don;t want to let him down, and besides, I have to bake our bread and biscuits and rolls anyway, so it won't be that big a stretch."

"We're gonna have homemade bread?"

"Well, that's what I thought. Don't you like that?"

He laughs, "Oh I like it just fine." Then smiles, "That's a lot of talkin' and a lot of decisions. Let's finish up here and see about takin' a shower."

She swallows the bite of dressing without even chewing, "You mean, shower together?"

He shrugs, "Why not? You already seen everythin' I got, n I seen everythin' you got."

She's pink cheeked and giggling, "Well I guess that's true, but…" Oh Beth, maybe it will be fun, "Okay, but I want some cake first."

Now he's laughing, "Hell yeah, cake before and after."

He makes a quick trip outside to doublecheck that the garage and the car are locked up for the night, and Beth strolls down the hall on her way to the bathroom. She stops at Teddy's room, walks over to his nightstand, picks up the photo of Janie and begins softly speaking to the woman in the photograph, "I promise you I'm going to love Teddy with all my heart and take care of him just like you'd want. Thank you for this."

She sets the photo down like it's so fragile it might break at any moment, then turns to see Daryl standing in the doorway, leaning against the jamb. He nods and holds out a hand to her and she walks to him. He holds her close and he can't quite believe he actually has the words to tell her, "Teddy's a lucky guy, and I know that Janie is happy to know you're here with him."

She shivers as they wait for the water to turn hot enough, when it does he steps in the shower first and holds his hand out to her. He warns, "Now don't be gettin' all romantic and attackin' me, it's slippery in here."

They're both laughing and she promises, "I won't attack you unless you attack me first," then softly pats his bottom and says, "Never mind, I can't make promises." She can't believe she just did that, and said that. She's become a different woman when it's just her and her husband.

00

Chapter 23: Chapter 23

Chapter Text

00

They're laughing as they towel each other off, but the towels are abandoned when he grabs her hand and they hurry to the bedroom, diving under the covers and she nestles next to him. His arm is around her and she likes the feel of his warm skin on her cheek when she lays her head on his chest. Again, she marvels at his muscles and his strength, especially because she's aware of just how gentle this man can be.

The tips of his fingers slowly glide up and down her arm and she's surprised how warm and intimate something so simple feels. Suddenly a totally unrelated thought pops in her head and she asks him, "Daryl, I just realized, I don't know Teddy's full name, or even if Teddy is his given name."

He softly snorts a laugh and tells her, "Well it's kind of a funny story, but it sure don't say much for me or my smarts."

She's not sure whether she should smile, so she settles for a simple, "What?"

"When she was pregnant, and not doin' so hot, Janie talked a lot about plans...just in case…" he goes quiet as he searches for the right words, "well in case she didn't make it. One of the things was what she wanted me ta name the baby if she wasn't there. If it turned out the baby was a girl, she liked Irene. She said she thought that was real pretty and I did too. If it was a boy she said she'd like ta name him Theodore after a teacher she liked when she was a kid. She thought he could be called Teddy when he was little, and when he got older, he could be Ted. I thought it sounded good too, and besides, she was the one doin' all the work and it seemed right that she oughta get ta pick the baby's name."

"What happened was," he pauses again, taking in a breath before saying the words, "as soon as Teddy came, Janie was gone. Later, when they got him all cleaned up and I was in the nursery with him, some secretary or administrator or sumthin' like that come in the nursery ta see me. I was in kinda like a dazed state anyway, there was a baby, his Mama died a real terrible death, and this woman has a paper she wants me ta fill out. It was the information for the birth certificate. Like I said, Janie planned ahead, she knew I might hafta fill that out, so she gave me a paper ta keep in my wallet. It had her full name, her place of birth and her folks' names and where they was from. Of course, I knew my own information, I ain't that dumb."

"Stop."

"Wait'll ya hear the rest." He takes a deep breath, lets it out in another soft laugh, and admits, "The one thing I didn't know, or have written down, was how the hell ta spell Theordore. Bein' the big tough guy I am, I was too embarrassed to ask anyone, so for his name I just put down Teddy Lee Dixon. I probably shoulda picked Ted, but like I say, I wasn't exactly in my right mind."

She can't help giggling, "That's the best baby naming story I have ever heard, and Teddy Lee is a fine name. It suits him just right."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah."

"Good. Now guess what?"

"I can't imagine."

"I'm ready for that other slice a cake."

"I think I'm ready for half a slice of cake, a petit four and an Italian wedding cookie."

"Damn girl, I knew you were a wild one! Let's go."

She slips into her soft flannel robe, he throws on his t-shirt and undershorts, and they head back to the kitchen to enjoy their snack. According to the clock on the wall it's 8:30pm, and Daryl remarks, "sh*t, it's damn near bedtime. I feel like I spent an awful lotta time in bed today for a guy who ain't had any sleep."

Beth giggles, "Well that's not my fault."

He smiles back as his finger traces the curve of her jaw, and he says, "Oh yeah it is, it's all your fault Baby." He's feeling mischievous and teases, "That means I get all the cake, watch out!"

They playfully tussle around the kitchen, and it soon turns into a full-blown tickle fight. They both end up doubled over laughing, but the minute Beth says, "No more, please" he stops the play and steps back. Boy, that's nice. Her brother or sister never would stop until she cried, and tickle fights were never fun with them like they are with her husband.

He offers, "If you wanna slice us some cake I'll get us sumthin' ta drink. What sounds good?"

"Just water I think, thanks."

"Yeah, sounds good ta me too. Beer and cake ain't a real good mix."

"Ew, I bet they're not."

Once they've had their snack and cleaned up after themselves, he asks, "Ya ready ta brush and hit the sack? I'm feelin' spent and I thought maybe you'd give me a break, let me catch a little sleep."

She teases right back, "For some reason I'm exhausted too. I mean, I was up early, but other than that all I've done today is get married, have a party, drive three hours, make love to my husband a couple of times, shower with him and then eat some cake."

"Yeah, you're gonna hafta get some vitamins or sumthin'." He smiles as he takes her hand and says, "C'mon," and they head to the bathroom, brush and then practically fall in bed. His arm is under her head and she rolls sideways toward him, snuggling in and resting her head on his chest, then smiling when she hears the sound of his beating heart. He leans to kiss her curls and that's the last thing either of them remembers. They don't wake again until morning.

Beth wakes to the feel of her husband's touch as his fingers slowly glide along the curve of her body. Her eyes are still closed but she's smiling. "That tickles and feels kind of sexy at the same time." It's wonderful but she's self-conscious, "I feel like I should go brush my teeth."

"Yeah, me too, and there's a couple other things I need ta do in the bathroom."

She giggles, "I have to go too."

After the newlyweds take care of the necessities, they spend a little more time in bed, and even end up dozing back off for a few minutes, then he pats her bottom and says, "It's already eight, are ya ready ta eat a little sumthin."

"Yes, I'm starving again."

Daryl's no cook, but he can fry bacon and she lets him. She makes them eggs and he butters the toast and they sit and eat together. Beth's staring out the window when she tells him, "I love your house Daryl, and the yard is so pretty." Her eyes turn to him and she lays her hand on his, softly whispering the words, "Mostly I think about how much I'm going to love living here with you."

He sets his palms on the table, propping himself up so he can lean to kiss her, and whispers back, "I'm so glad you're here, and Beth, it's your home now, our home."

00

They have her now empty overnight bag and two cardboard boxes as they the head up the stairs to her little apartment. She packs her personal items, toiletries, and folded clothes, into the overnight bag. He takes it, along with the clothes that were hanging in her closet, down to the car. By the time he's back upstairs Beth has her fabrics and sewing "extras" in one of the boxes, and her books and other personal things in the other box. Her sheets and quilt are folded, but ready for the washer. That's it. She didn't come with much, and she doesn't leave with much.

She cleaned the apartment thoroughly before leaving for the farm Friday, but while Daryl loads the boxes and the sewing machine, she wipes it all down one more time.

When they're done they don't head home, Beth uses her key and together, Daryl and Beth enter the café. Beth leads the way as they walk to the kitchen. Jim hears their footsteps and turns to greet them, "Well if it isn't the newlyweds, Mister and Missus Dixon."

Daryl spontaneously shakes Jim's hand and Beth smiles, "Thank you, Jim," then says, "I need to talk to you about work."

Jim holds up a hand and says, "Hold it right there. Lemme guess. You're about ta tell me that your husband here, that's you Daryl, would like it better if ya quit me and stayed at home ta be a wife and Mother. Is that about right?"

Daryl tries to explain, "Hey man, wait…"

"Ya know, it's been happening to me like this for years. I get a waitress and everythin' is goin' great. Then just like that, she falls for one of my customers and I gotta look for a new waitress. There's sumthin' about this place I guess, everyone finds love at the solo café."

Beth smiles but she wants Jim to understand, "I'm not just going to quit work Jim. I have a plan, someone I think would make a wonderful replacement."

Once again, Jim holds up his palm, "Would that someone happen to be a pleasant young woman by the name of Enid."

Beth smiles, "Yes, she was at the wedding."

"Yeah, and after you left yesterday, your Mama talked to me, then I talked to Enid. We figured it all out and Merle and Amy are bringin' Enid with em this afternoon. I hope ya don't mind, I don't want it ta seem like I'm throwin' ya outta yer place Beth, hell, your pillow ain't even cold yet, but I figured you'd be staying with your husband, and Enid will be needin' a place ta live."

Beth and Daryl have been caught completely by surprise, but she insists, "I wasn't going to just leave you Jim. I was going to work until you found someone new." She bites her lip and she's almost afraid to say it, "I thought I could still do your baking, I mean, if you want."

He seems genuinely happy and relieved, "Oh thank God. I was hopin' there was some way you n me could work that out." Then Jim looks to Daryl and asks, "You okay with Beth workin' Daryl?"

"Up ta her. She said that's what she wants, and she says she can do it at home in her own kitchen." Then he smiles, "She told me Teddy's gonna help, so I guess ya better get him on the payroll too."

Jim laughs, "We'll pay him in cherry pie." Then Jim gets a little more serious, "Is there any way Erma and Dale could keep Teddy and you could spare Beth for a couple of mornings? I'd feel better if she spent some time workin' with Enid before the girl's on her own. Mornings can get kinda busy around here."

Daryl turns to Beth, "Up to you."

She smiles up at her husband, he's an old-fashion man who's trying to make everything right for her, "Yes, of course, I could do that. Two days should be long enough, then I want to be home with Teddy."

Daryl feels the tightness in his chest ease up completely, "Yeah, I'm sure Teddy wants that too. But Jim, if ya got any kind of an emergency, you just let us know. We'll see if we can help. For now, we gotta get home and put Beth's things away."

Beth hands Jim the key, and although this is what she wants, it's bittersweet to leave her little place she loved so much, still she smiles, hugs Jim and says, "Thank you so much for everything Jim." And once again Daryl shakes the man's hand. Jim thanks them both, and the couple turns to go, then suddenly Beth stops, "Wait, Jim, can I get the key back. I want to put one of my uniforms back in the closet for Enid. She'll need it."

They're about to head home when it hits Daryl's and he's a little worried, sh*t, should he be worried? When he helps her in the car he asks, "Ya okay, you gonna miss all that n be sorry ya left?" Then holds his breath while he waits for the answer.

"I'm going to miss my little apartment, and I'm going to miss working with Jim and seeing all the people at the café every day." Beth lays her hand on his leg and assures, "But do you know what's going to be a thousand times better than that? Living in our home with you and Teddy and being a family. Nothing could be better than that."

Beth can't believe how things have fallen into place so easily, and so perfectly. It's reinforced the feeling they already felt so strongly, this is meant to be. They were meant to find each other, they were meant to be with each other.

They arrive back at their home and don't waste time unpacking the things they brought from Beth's place. She smiles looking at her things are hanging neatly in the closet, closes the door and says to Daryl, "I guess that makes it official. I live here now."

He's just finished setting up the sewing table and now he rises to his feet, walks to her and places his hands on her cheeks, "This is where ya belong, where I belong, and where Teddy belongs. Together in our home," and when he begins to kiss her they quickly become lost in each other, and it all just feels so right. After their lovemaking they're sleepy and content and fall asleep in the bed they now share.

It's not long before Daryl wakes and practically flies off the bed, "sh*t, Teddy'll be home any time now. I don't wanna hafta explain ta him why we're in bed, naked, in the middle of the day."

Oh my, that would be awful, but Beth can't help giggling, "Oh my goodness no! But you know Daryl, eventually he'll figure it all out on his own, children always do."

"Yeah, well, I hope it ain't anytime soon. He's too little ta be thinking about this stuff."

Merle never knocks on his brother's door, he always just barges in, but he doesn't want to walk in on anyone that might be naked, or doing anything he doesn't want to see while in the company of Teddy, Enid or Amy.

Daryl opens the door and Teddy's arms fly around his legs squeezing tightly as the little boy says, "You were gone Daddy."

Daryl picks him up, kisses him and says, "I was right here all along, you was the one gone Teddy, and man, I sure did miss ya. Glad you're home."

The little boy spots Beth standing there behind his Daddy, "Mama, I'n home!"

His Daddy sets him on his feet and he hurries to her, she picks him up, holds him close and says, "We're all home Teddy, and that makes me so happy."

00

Chapter 24: Chapter 24

Chapter Text

00

Neither one would ever say it out loud, but Daryl and Beth are both relieved when Merle, Enid and Amy don't stay long. Merle smiles that big knowing smile of his and says, "I gotta get Enid moved in, then take her n Amy out for a bite ta eat. You two have a swell evening." He can't help winking at his brother as he leans to kiss Beth's cheek and rough Teddy's hair.

Beth hugs Enid and smiles, "I left you a uniform in the closet, and don't worry, I'll be there in the morning to show you everything. Alright?"

"Oh that's such good news, thank you Beth, and thank you for helping me find a way off the farm." The women all hug and then they're gone, it's just the small Dixon family alone together.

It's only four o'clock but they've all had a big day and Beth asks, "Are you hungry Teddy? Daryl? I can fix us a little dinner."

Teddy smiles up at her, "Peez," then quickly runs in his room to get his truck and show her, "See Mama, I getted it for Crizmiss. It's red."

"I see it's bright red, and it looks so big and powerful. Why don't you take it in the backyard and play while I get dinner started."

"Yes Mama, Daddy, we can play?"

Daryl looks to Beth like he's seeking permission, she smiles, "I can take care of dinner Daryl, I think the two of you playing outside sounds like a wonderful idea."

She works a little magic transforming what's left of the wedding food into a meal that seems new and different and when it's ready, the small family sits, hold hands, and like he has every night since he moved Teddy to Smithton, Daryl says grace. It hits Beth then; she realizes the significance of this casual dinner of leftover foods. She smiles at Daryl and Teddy and says, "This is our first meal together in our home, as a real family."

Daryl reaches over and gives her hand a soft squeeze, while Teddy looks at her and says, "Yer my Mama, Bet," then shoves a big bite of roast in his mouth.

She smiles at him and says, "I sure am and I'm very happy about that."

After dinner his Daddy reminds him, "Okay now, we all gotta help clean up, then we can show Beth your Erector set. K?"

"Yes Daddy, I'ma keen it all. Mama, you wanna see my recktor set?"

Every time he calls her Mama it tugs at Beth's heartstrings and almost brings tears to her eyes. She can't help caressing his soft curls when she tells the little boy, "I can hardly wait to see it. I'm going to hurry with my work."

They're almost done when the telephone rings, Daryl answers, "Yes Ma'am, he sure did, made it home safe n sound and we just had dinner. Thanks again for sendin' us with all that food, we've enjoyed it. Yeah, I mean yes Ma'am, she's right here." He hands Beth the receiver saying, "It's your Mama."

"I won't keep you Bethie, I just wanted to make sure you all got home. Daddy and I are so happy for all of you, and my gosh, we just love that little Teddy to pieces. You bring him around again just as soon as you can, all right?"

Beth's smiling, "Yes Mama, and thank you. We're all here safe and happy spending our first evening together as an official family." Mama's almost as happy as her daughter. She worried about Beth and her sadness for so long, this change has been a gift from God.

There's playtime and shower time, but this time, it's Daryl and Teddy showering together. Beth will have her bath later. She's sorting through some of her fabrics while Teddy's Daddy is helping the little boy into his pj's, then getting their clothes set out for the next day. After all of that is settled it's time for what is obviously a nightly ritual in the Dixon home, a half hour television program. Daryl and Teddy always watch a western, but he realizes that might not appeal to Beth and asks her, "Ya all right with watchin' Hopalong Cassidy? We can watch sumthin' else if ya want."

"That sounds just fine to me, and besides, I wouldn't have any idea what else is on."

He walks to the set and turns the knob, and it takes a minute for the screen to warm up and the picture to come on. He fiddles with the small antenna gadget sitting on top of the set, and mumbles, "Next week I'm puttin' one a them big antennas on the roof," the picture is adjusted, the sound just right, and it's not much more than a minute later when the show comes on and the three of them are snuggled together on the couch watching Hopalong, and his sidekick Red, drink sarsaparilla at the saloon.

For Beth the best part of the evening is what comes next. They tuck Teddy into his bed and get the story book. Her and Daryl take turns reading the pages and they all talk about what's happening in the story as they look at each illustration. When the story is done there are hugs and goodnight kisses, and Beth can't imagine anything more special.

She takes a quick bubble bath while Daryl buttons up the house, and then there's a knock on the bathroom door. "C'mon in."

"Ya sure?"

"I'm covered in bubbles and yes, I'm sure."

He walks in, shuts the door behind him and leans against the counter across from her. He looks so nervous, like they haven't already explored each other's bodies quite thoroughly. His voice is not much more than a whisper when he says, "That looks kinda fun."

She smiles up at him, "It is kinda fun."

"Maybe I gotta try it with ya sometime."

"Maybe we make a plan to try it together some Saturday night after Teddy goes to bed."

Wow, he didn't expect to get an invitation quite like that, but he likes it, "Yeah?"

"Yeah." Then she smiles, "Did you come in here to ask me something, or did you just want to make sure I was really taking a bath?"

"Oh, oh yeah, I's wonderin'…I usually pack me n Teddy up a lunch ta eat at work. Now things are different, whaddya wanna do about all that tomorrow?"

"I'm only planning to work until noon. Why don't you and Teddy come by the Solo then and we can all have lunch together. Before you go back to the shop maybe you can help me get all the baking supplies home."

"Yeah, okay, sounds good. I'll bring the truck so ya don't have ta carry anythin'. Teddy will probably fall asleep before we even get home." Then it occurs to him, "I mean, is it okay if Teddy stays here with you after lunch? I could take him back ta the shop with me if ya want."

She realizes now, there is so much of this kind of thing they are going to be wondering and worrying about as they find their way in this new life they're building. "I hope you'll leave him home with me." She reaches a hand out to him, and wet and dripping or not, he takes it, "Daryl, I don't just want to say I'm Teddy's Mama, I want to be his Mama. I want to take care of him."

He doesn't have to say how relieved he is, or how moved. She can read it all over his face. "Okay, yeah. Well, these next two days let's do it like this. We can all walk down ta the café together in the mornin'. We'll have breakfast, then Teddy and me will be there at noon ta eat with ya, then I'll bring ya both home."

"That sounds swell. Something else I need to do too. I need to go grocery shopping."

"The keys ta the car are hanging on a nail by the backdoor, you're welcome ta take it and do what ya gotta do, or we can go when I get home from work. They're open til 6:30."

"If you don't mind, I think I'd like us all to go together this first time. After that, I can decide on a regular shopping day and Teddy and I can take care of all the errands on weekday mornings."

He gives her a hand stepping out of the tub, then wraps the big towel around her. He doesn't fail to notice how the ones she brought with her are so much nicer than anything he had. He's still standing behind her when he circles his arms around her and whispers in her ear, "I'm happier than I ever been Beth." It's not like him to whisper affectionate words that way, or any way, but what he said is true and he wants her to know it.

They lay in bed holding each other close and he whispers, "I guess I better put a lock on the door. I don't want Teddy walkin' in on sumthin' he shouldn't."

"Oh my gosh, that would be awful. Yes, please put a lock on it."

"Tomorrow, on our way ta the grocery I'll run in the hardware store real quick."

He cuddles closer, "Sumthin' else now that Teddy's gonna be here, when we're, ya know, makin' love, ya gotta try'n not holler and screech so loud. Gonna hafta try'n settle down."

She's confused, and a little angry maybe. It takes her a minute before she realizes he's teasing, that's when she pokes him in the side and says, "I'll do my best, and I suppose you can just seal your mouth shut with strapping tape, that should muffle the growling," and they start laughing so hard they have to bury their faces in the pillow.

No one's cooking or packing lunches so there's not much to do in the morning aside from getting dressed and making sure the house is locked up. Daryl comments, "When I stop at the hardware store I'll have em make me another key, one for the garage too. You should have your own set."

She nods, "Okay, thank you," but she doesn't mention the two little decorating items she plans to take care of right away. The keys will not be hanging on that ugly old 16-penny nail by the back door for much longer. Beth plans to make a nice little key holder to hang them from. The other small project will be the list of telephone numbers on the wall by the phone. He's got them scribbled on a half-torn piece of scrap paper and stuck right on the wall next to the telephone with yellowing scotch tape. She'll come up with something a little nicer.

It's still dark as they begin the short walk to the café, Teddy in the middle and Daryl and Beth on either side of the little boy holding his hands. Teddy's happy and chatty and a little loud. His Daddy tells him, "Keep it to a low roar kiddo, some folks are still asleep."

The child seems genuinely surprised by that, "Really?"

Beth smiles, "Not everyone is as full of energy as you Teddy."

It's early but Enid is already there, dressed in Beth's blue uniform and looking like she might tip over any time. She's gone pale and she looks a little shaky and Beth just has to hug her and say, "Hey, it's going to be all right, I'm here and we're going to do this together. You're going to be great. C'mon, let's start with making a fresh pot of coffee. The one Jim made has probably been sitting there for two hours. It gets so dark and terrible looking."

Daryl and Teddy take their almost usual seats at the counter, but things are different now and they save the space at the end for Beth. Teddy immediately declares, "I sit with Mama."

His Daddy smirks, shrugs and asks, "So that's how it's gonna be, huh? Ya gonna try n keep her all ta yourself?"

Teddy's little brows furrow and he looks so serious and confused when he shrugs back and states, "She's my Mama."

It's all Daryl can do to simply nod and hold in the urge to say, "Oh yeah, well she's my wife, kid." He just pats the boy on the back knowing, they're all going to settle into this new life soon.

In the meantime, Beth has been giving Enid guidance on working the big commercial coffee machine, the table setups, and what to say to the customers. She suggests, "Before the morning crowd starts to arrive, why don't you practice on Me, Daryl and Teddy. We'll be your guinea pigs."

They little family of three enjoy their breakfast together, Teddy's having pancakes, Daddy stuck with his old standby, and Beth's having a scrambled egg and a piece of toast. She gets up every once in a while and goes to Enid's aid, but the young woman is managing pretty well and the customers are patient, they all know this is her first time waitressing. Beth's feeling very good about all of it, she won't have to feel guilty about leaving Jim, and it looks like once the breakfast rush slows down, she'll be able to get her baking done before Daryl and Teddy arrive back for lunch.

There's just one problem. When it's time for Daryl and Teddy to leave for Dale and Erma's, the little boy gets upset. He doesn't want to leave without her. He tugs at her hand and says, "C'mon Mama, c'mon."

"I'm sorry Teddy, I made a promise to stay and help. I'll see you and Daddy soon and we'll have lunch together, and then we're all going home and I'm not leaving the rest of the day, all right? I promise." She wraps him in a hug, kisses his cheek and asks, "Please don't cry. You'll have fun playing with Uncle Dale and it will be time for you to come back for me before you know it, all right?" He sniffles and wipes his nose with the back of his hand, Beth doesn't correct him, that lesson can wait for another time.

For now, Daryl leans in, whispers, "I ain't gonna cry, but I kinda wanna," they smile at each other and he kisses her cheek, "I best get outta here, see ya at noon."

There was no baking done all weekend, but with Enid handling the diners Beth has time now. She's as busy as she could be making biscuits and dinner rolls, bread and pies. She also slips in a double batch of snickerdoodles and asks Jim if she can pay for a dozen to take home. He shrugs, "Just take em. I'm gonna make up for that few cents of ingredients when I sell em for 25 cents each. Everyone wants a cookie, even when they just ate pie or ice cream."

When Daryl arrives she's a little disappointed, she wishes they were just going home to have a quiet lunch together at home, but she tells herself that's how all of her days will be going soon. Maybe she should think about being grateful that this noon hour she doesn't have to fix a meal or do a dish.

They do change it up this time, they sit in a booth rather than at the counter. Daryl already knows he's never going to win this battle with Teddy, so he slides in one side of the booth and Beth and his son slide in the other. The lunch special today is a small side salad, a big bowl of chili and a side of Beth's fresh baked cornbread, and that's what Daryl orders. Beth chooses the chef's salad, and Teddy asks for the hot dog and potato chips. She thinks to herself, "When we're eating our meals at home I'll be able to give them more healthy foods, and they probably won't even notice."

00

Wednesday is a new day, a completely different day. They won't be going to the Solo Café for breakfast, Beth's got breakfast on the stove. It's ham, grits and eggs, but there's no lard in her fry pan. There are fresh biscuits, and a little twist. Each of them has a few fresh strawberries on their plate and cut up cantaloupe is in a bowl at the center of the table. She's anxious to see if anyone besides her actually eats the fruit.

She's delighted when a strawberry is the first thing Teddy picks up, and pronounces, "it's a strawderry Mama."

"Yes, and they're so delicious. It's a special treat for you to have with your breakfast. Give it a try."

She cheated just a little and sprinkled a touch off sugar on the berries, so of course Teddy loves it and eats his three right away, just before diving into his eggs. Daddy is a little hesitant too, Beth understands, he's a meat and potatoes man and she wouldn't dream of trying to change him, but she does smile when she watches him take a bite, nod his head and quickly devour his strawberries.

He smiles over at her. She has a small bowl filled with cantaloupe and strawberries and a soft cooked egg. sh*t, he'd starve if he ate like her, but he gets it. Small woman, small appetite. When he's done he leans back in his chair and pats his stomach, "That's the best breakfast I ever had, no kiddin'. Don't tell Jim though, I wouldn't wanna hurt his feelins."

She smiles, "Thank you, I won't say a word."

Teddy takes a cue from his Daddy, leans back, pats his little tummy and says, "Dat was best breakfast ever Mama. I like strawderries."

Daryl gives kisses and hugs goodbye and tells Teddy, "Ya mind your Mama now, k? I'll see ya for lunch." He looks at them both and adds, "I wish I was stayin' home with ya." But he smiles, gives them both another kiss and hug and he's out the door.

Teddy goes in the backyard with his truck and some little green soldiers to play, while Beth does the kitchen clean up and makes her and Daryl's bed, then straightens the bathroom. It all takes barely a half hour, and the whole time she's thinking about something she saw in the window at the dime store. She gets in the drawer where she keeps her underthings, gets the small coin purse from under them, and checks inside. She has more than enough money tucked away, and it's something she's sure will be well-used and well-loved.

She goes to the backdoor and says, "Come in now Teddy, I'll help you make your bed and then we're going to walk over to the dime store before we start our baking."

He begins walking her way asking, "The dine store? Why?"

"There's something there I think we need to help you with your baking."

She could make the bed herself in two minutes, but she's patient. It will be worth it when Teddy is able to truly do these little chores himself. Fifteen minutes later she declares it, "That's very nice Teddy. I'm so proud of your good work. Now, shall we go potty before we go to the store?"

He's smiling big, he's proud of himself, "Yes, Mama."

She's relieved to see it's still in the window, a child's baking set, and not some flimsy toy. It's a real miniaturized version of adult baking equipment. Perfect for a child's hands. There's a rolling pin, measuring spoons and a measuring cup, two each single serving cake pans and pie pans, cookie cutters and a pastry cutter, spatula and more. It's a bit expensive, but treated with care it will last until he outgrows it, and maybe by then, there will be another child who will be using it.

She's still holding Teddy's hand as they walk in the store and she approaches the clerk to ask, "I'd like to purchase the child's baking set you have in the window, please."

The clerk says, "Certainly, I have one in the back that I can get for you, and it's on sale this week, two dollars off."

"That's wonderful." It's still going to be very expensive, fifteen dollars, but again, she believes it will be worth every penny.

The clerk returns with the new set, Beth inspects the contents of the box and says, "Yes, it's perfect. I'll take it."

That's when she's caught off guard. The clerk casually remarks, "This must be for your daughter," then looks down at Teddy and asks, "What're you gettin' sonny?"

No, no, Beth quickly replies, "This is for my son. You should know many of the greatest chefs in the world are men, and Teddy already has a very important baking job."

Now the clerk is dumbfounded and only says, "Yeah, okay, anything else today?"

"We're going to look around the store for a minute." She knows exactly what she wants, and she finds the perfect one on the sale table. It's a wooden frame for an 8X10 photograph. The glass is nice and clear and the frame is in perfect shape. It's probably a little too plain and old fashioned for most folks, but it's perfect for Beth. There's just one more thing she has in mind, and she finds it in the hobby section. It's a small set of oil paints, there are only basic colors, but that's okay. She knows how to mix color.

She makes her purchases and she and Teddy make the short walk home, and when they arrive she unboxes the baking set, lays all the pieces out on the table, and then lays her own baking pieces right across from his. "You see Teddy, now you have yours and I have mine and it will be perfect when we're working together."

He seems delighted, and says, "I'na made cherdee pie."

"Oh yes, we'll make one for Jim for the Solo in my big pie pan, and you can make two in your pie pans, one for yourself and one for Daddy. How does that sound?"

"Good, but where's Mama's pie?"

She runs a hand over his head, "Well thank you for your concern, Teddy, that's very nice of you to worry about me. I plan to have a roll with honey at dinner tonight and I think I'll be too full for pie."

"O'tay."

It takes every bit of patience Beth can muster to bake with the little boy who simply has no clue what he's doing. She reminds herself over and over that he's just a small child and that he's trying very hard. It makes her realize what her own mother went through when she so patiently taught Beth to bake.

One thing she won't allow is for Teddy to get anywhere near the oven. She puts his little pies in the oven, sets the timer and then gets a cookie sheet out. She waits for him to get what's left of his pie crust rolled out, and then she shows him how to use the cookie cutters to cut the dough into shapes, and put the little cut-outs on the cookie sheet.

She tries not to look around the kitchen as they work. My gosh, it's a complete disaster area. There's flour everywhere, the sugar canister tipped over and quite a bit was spilled, two eggs have been dropped on the floor, and oh my it seems that she's used every towel there is cleaning up after him. It can't possibly get much worse so she decides to let him try cracking the egg in a bowl so he can brush a milk and egg mixture on his cookies, then dust them with cinnamon and sugar before she puts them in the oven. He manages to get about half of the egg in the bowl, probably a little shell too, the rest of the egg is on the counter, or spilled down the front of the cabinet and on the floor. She only says, "Next time we'll try to be more careful," as she wipes up the mess.

Beth pours a bit of milk into the bowl with the egg, then puts the little whisk in Teddy's hand and tries to show him how to beat the mixture together, "Slow down a little Teddy, try just doing it in a circle, see?" That's when her timer goes off and she hurries over to get his two little pies out of the oven. She puts on the oven mit and retrieves the pan with the pies, smiles over at him and says, "Oh Teddy, they look perfect!" As she set them on the cooling rack.

He jumps down off the chair to run over and see his pies, and when he does, he knocks the bowl of egg and milk off the counter and when it hits the floor it shatters into what seems like a million pieces. Milk and egg, flour and two other utensils are on the floor, and that's not all of it. It's a huge mess. She's covered in flour, Teddy's covered in flour and cherry juice, and that's when Daryl walks in. Oh no! She looks up at the clock, it's 10 minutes past twelve. She hasn't made his lunch or…oh no...

He looks at her and Teddy, takes in the mess the kitchen has become, and says, "looks like I missed a pretty good party." Then he sees the panic in her eyes, what does she think is going to happen? Does she think he's mad? sh*t.

She sounds almost scared when she says, "Daryl, I'm sorry. I'll get your lunch right now."

His tone is stern at first, but turns a little playful, "Stop it Beth. Whaddya think I'ma do? Cuz I'll tell ya what I'ma do. I'ma help ya clean this mess up, then I'ma clean Teddy up. Then I'ma help ya throw together a couple a sandwiches, and by the time I eat em, one a them little pies oughta be cool enough ta eat too. That's what I aim ta do. Eat a pie. Now let's get to it."

Teddy agrees with the plan, "I'na eat pie too. Mama's havin a rolled with honey."

00

Chapter 25: Chapter 25

Chapter Text

00

He certainly doesn't put a sandwich together like she would, but she's not complaining, she's not even thinking about anything like that. She's so grateful her husband showed up when he did. Oh sure, she feels terrible she didn't have a clean kitchen and a nice family lunch waiting for him, but my gosh, the man sure proved he knows how to clean up after a little boy. She almost laughs out loud at that thought, of course he does, he's been doing it for a while now. But yes, honestly, she was not ready to face that alone.

The little family sits to have their lunch together, but there's not much time to visit or enjoy each other's company. The baking cleanup took a while and Daryl's got to get back to work. Darn. Well, now that she knows what she's up against, she won't let things get away from her this way again. Hopefully.

Before he leaves he kisses her goodbye and she makes her promise, "I'll plan better from now on, your lunch will be ready when you get here."

He shakes his head, "I told ya ta stop that Beth. I seen what happened an I know, Teddy had a ball today, and I got cherry pie that was damn good." He kisses her again, "Teach him ta make chocolate puddin' next, k? I'll clean the kitchen when you're done." One more quick kiss and then, "I'll see ya in a little while. Love ya baby."

All she can think is how lucky she is.

She has it all figured out now too. This will work. As soon as she puts Teddy down for his nap she'll get her baking done. She should have planned to do it that way all along. What in the world was she thinking? It's one thing to bake a batch of cookies with a child, but who in their right mind thinks they can bake pies, rolls, biscuits and bread, while keeping a four-year-old busy making his own pies? She was living in a dream world. That's okay though, she's got a couple of hours this afternoon while Teddy naps to get all caught up, and although the baked goods may not all get in the oven by then, they will all be prepped and ready.

Beth lays down with Teddy for a minute, promising she'll stay with him until he falls asleep. The trouble is, she's exhausted and she falls asleep too. They've had a big morning, they're full from lunch and they both sleep like rocks. Oh no! When she wakes up and checks her watch it's 3:30, and now Teddy's waking up too.

He's still sleepy and a little cranky, and he needs a drink and a snack. His needs are more important than hers and she gets him what he wants, and then he wants to cuddle. She wants to cuddle him too, and so they sit in the chair in the living room and she loves this time with him, but by the time he's ready to get down from her lap and play outside, it's just after four.

She helps him get his toys out, brings him a cup of water and makes sure all is well, and then it's back to the kitchen for her. Oh my goodness, she's got to get dinner started. There's no way it's going to be done by the time Daryl gets home. She pauses, breathes in, breathes out. All she can do is, do what she can do. Besides, Daryl is not a demanding person, she saw that clearly at lunchtime today. He was wonderful about everything. So, she gets the meatloaf put together and in the oven, the potatoes peeled and boiling, and tonight's vegetables are going to have to come from the freezer compartment. She did manage to get one batch of rolls baked this morning and there's a quart of ice cream in the freezer for dessert, so yes, dinner will be fine.

The table is set, and the food is cooking when her husband walks through the kitchen door. She goes to him, but he warns her off, "I'm greasy. I had a fight with an old Dodge today."

She smiles understandingly. "I guess we've both had our share of messes today, and I'm sorry, but dinner's not ready. It's going to be another forty minutes or so."

He doesn't seem at all put out, in fact, he says, "Good, I don't need ta eat the minute I walk in the door Beth, it does smell good though. Anyway, I wanna wash up. I'm a mess n I stink, even I can smell me. Me n Teddy'll go ahead n have a shower now. Where is he, backyard?"

"Thank you, and yes. He's out playing with trucks and army men."

After they sit for dinner, and after Daryl says grace and they pass the meatloaf and mashed potatoes back and forth, he asks, "So, how'd the bakin' go? Ya get it all done? I can run it over ta Jim if ya want me to."

For some reason she gets emotional, "I didn't get any of it done. I'll have to do it after dinner. The whole day has just gotten away from me and...and...well I'll have to do it after dinner."

He reaches over and takes her hand, "Hey, relax a minute. I can't help ya with the bakin', but I can get the dinner mess cleared up n I can sure keep Teddy outta your hair." He smiles adding, "It'll be fine, we're gonna get in a routine it's just gonna take us a while to figure it out." He gently squeezes her hand when he reminds her, "If ya decide it's too much, then ya know you can quit."

She looks at him and means every word when she says, "I don't know how you did everything you do and raised a little boy all by yourself, you're amazing Daryl. And thank you. I'd like to try and do the baking, but if it gets to be too much, I'll back away. You and Teddy come first."

He knows she doesn't want to back away, and he won't ask her to, he only replies, "Well I ain't been doin' this all alone Beth. I had Erma and Dale ta help, an I also didn't try'n do no bakin' or fix any big dinners like this. Me n Teddy were beanie and weenie men."

Teddy's shoveling in a bite of mashed potato when he chimes in, "I like beanies an I like tatoes too."

00

It takes a few weeks or so, but Beth finally discovers a routine she can live with, that works. She rises early while Daryl and Teddy are still sleeping and gets dough made and rising for the rolls and bread she'll bake later. When she has her pie crusts rolled out and then placed in the pans and carefully covered in wax paper, she gets out everything she'll need to prepare their breakfast, but she doesn't start on that right away.

She walks silently down the hall and into the bedroom she shares with her husband, quietly shutting and locking the door behind her. She slips between the sheets and moves close to him. Most mornings he's awake and waiting for her, and most mornings they make a quiet and easy kind of love that they both think is the best way to start their day.

They do what they have to do in the bathroom afterward, and while she goes to the kitchen and begins making breakfast for her family, Daryl gets himself ready for work, and then gets Teddy up and dressed. The three of them eat together, and there's always plenty of time to chat about the dreams they had and plans for the day ahead. She loves the togetherness; she cherishes this part of the day. They all do.

Once Daryl leaves in the mornings Beth and Teddy do their chores, a little cleaning, and some days more serious cleaning. Wednesday mornings they leave right after the breakfast dishes are done and take the automobile to run the family errands. Those mostly consist of going to the grocery store to do the shopping for the week ahead. Beth always has a handful of coupons in her purse and a prepared list the includes everything she'll need for the week's meals. Some days they also include a stop at the dime store, the post office or the bank.

Depending on how busy they've been and how much time she and Teddy have in the mornings, they may bake a batch of cookies, sometimes even a pie. Other days it might be Jell-o or chocolate or banana pudding. Some days they walk to the park. Some days they go visit Carol at her shop. Some days they go to the library, and some days they stay right at home and play a board game or build a fort.

These days, when Daryl comes home for lunch it's always ready for him. It's seldom sandwiches like he used to make for himself and Teddy. Beth has this part well figured out. She purposely makes extra for dinners so there will be leftovers for the next day's lunch. Daryl loves leftovers so her husband is a happy man, and her life is a little easier.

Beth gets up very early in the mornings so, when Teddy lays down for his nap, she lays down with him. She sleeps for an hour or so, then gets up and finishes what's left of her baking. She may put a pot roast or a chicken in the oven, she may put together a stew, but when Teddy wakes her attention is all for him. The work is done for the time being. She has a little snack prepared for her son and then they cuddle in the chair, and she isn't worried about other things she has to do. It's one of her favorite parts of the days, and she calls it her, "Teddy Time."

If they have a half hour or so to spare, Beth will put the baked goods in the big red wagon, cover it with a clean towel and she and Teddy will walk down to the Solo Café and deliver it all to Jim. Beth visits with Jim and Amy for a few minutes, and Teddy gets to sit at the counter sipping a glass of juice. This particular Tuesday is a little different, Amy fills her in on two important bits of news. The first story has to do with Enid, and Amy can't help smiling, "Poor Jim, it happens with every girl he hires. Enid has a beau, and it's serious."

Beth's eyes light up and her smile spreads, "A beau? How exciting! Who is he Amy? Tell me everything."

Amy suppresses a giggle, "The sheriff's son, Carl Grimes. He never used to even come in this place, now he's here every morning having breakfast on Enid's shift. Even poor Jim had to admit, they make an awfully cute pair, and at least Jim won't have to worry about Carl stealing her away too soon."

Beth can't stop smiling, and asks, "Why is that?"

"He got his draft notice last week. He leaves in two more weeks for boot camp, then God only knows where they'll send him. They don't tell you much beyond the fact your time to serve has come."

"Oh my, well how's Enid taking that?"

"It seems like she's doing really well with it. I guess they have it all worked out. He's going to complete his service, then enroll at the law enforcement academy and follow in his Dad's footsteps. He wants to be a sheriff's deputy right here in Smithton."

"That sounds perfect, she'll just have to be patient about waiting for him I guess."

"You haven't heard the best part Beth."

"There's more? What's that?"

"Enid and Carl had a little talk with Jim and Jim agreed that if they were married, Carl could move in upstairs with Enid."

"Married?! When?"

"Well nothing's official yet, but the plan is they'll do it when he comes home from basic training."

"Oh my gosh, this is so exciting. I wonder if they've told their folk's yet."

"No, they have not, it's a big fat secret. They're going to tell them this weekend."

Amy hurries to get water and a setup for a customer, calls in his order and then she's back to whispering with Beth, "That isn't all the news."

"I don't know how much more news I can take in one day Amy," then Beth giggles and says, "Oh go on, spill it. I just bet it has something to do with you and Merle."

"Shh, not too loud. Merle doesn't want anyone to know until he talks to Daryl. I think that will happen tonight. He's coming to town this afternoon, in fact he might already be here. He has to finalize a few things at the bank."

"The bank? What things?"

"Oh Beth, I can't believe it, but he sold his construction business in Atlanta and bought a roofing business from a fellow here who's retiring. Anyway, you know, things have been going pretty good between us, and we've gotten very serious about each other so, anyway, we're going to see how things go and maybe we'll be getting married sometime soon."

"Oh Amy! I can't believe it, this is so exciting, and what a surprise. I mean, I knew you were crazy about him and that you wanted this, but I just couldn't imagine Merle pulling up stakes and moving to Smithton. I was dreading the day you'd be telling me you were moving to Atlanta. It must be true love Amy, and I'm so happy for both of you. Oh my gosh, I can't imagine how Daryl's going to react, but I know he always wants the best for you." She looks up at the clock and says, "Oh shoot, speaking of Daryl, I better go. Why don't you come over tomorrow morning and have tea with me. Maybe nine or so? Teddy's usually in the backyard playing around that time."

"I'll be there."

Daryl arrives home from work and like always, there are plenty of hugs and kisses the minute he walks through the kitchen door. He's all smiles, he likes this life, but still he jokes, "I can't imagine why the two a you are so happy ta see me."

Teddy's arms are wrapped tightly around his Daddy's leg when he responds, "Cuz I love you."

Beth's heart melts right along with Daryl's as her husband reaches down, picks the little boy up and holds him close, "I love you too buddy." He smiles at Teddy and asks, "Were ya a good boy for Mama today?"

The little boy glances over at Beth and she's smiling. He's hoping maybe she forgot he spilled his glass of grape juice on the kitchen floor, or that he had an accident in his bed at nap time, "I think I was, was I Mama?"

She knows what he's worried about and smiles, "Yes Teddy, you were very good. Accidents are accidents, they don't mean you're naughty." Daryl looks at her but doesn't question, he knows she'll tell him later.

While Beth's making gravy and getting the table set, Daryl and Teddy wash up and get a little start on something else. They lay out Teddy's pj's, his clothes for tomorrow, and pick a book to read later tonight. Then they hear her sweet voice call, "Dinner."

They sit and Daryl says grace, and cuts and serves the roast. The little family chat about their day while they enjoy their meal and each other, and they no sooner finish up than there's a knock on the door. Daryl stands, "I'll get it."

He opens it to see his brother standing there and wonders out loud, "Since when do ya come ta the front door n knock? And what're ya doin' in town on Tuesday?"

"I'm in town on business, and I got some business with you too. First, I thought maybe I'd say hello ta my sister n nephew, then maybe you n me could go out back n talk a while."

Huh. "Yeah, okay. C'mon in the kitchen, we just finished eatin'. There's plenty left if ya want sumthin'." sh*t, if Merle wants to go outside to talk, this must be some kind of big deal.

"Nah, I don't need dinner, but thanks. I would have a beer. Ya got a beer?"

"Yeah, I got beer. Am I gonna need ta have one too?"

"Ya might."

sh*t. They walk in the kitchen and it's all sweet and happy greetings, but Beth's heart is pounding. Oh my gosh, what will Daryl say, shoot, she can tell just by looking at him right now, he's uncomfortable, concerned. Her husband says, "Um, Merle wants ta talk a minute, I can help ya with this stuff later."

"No, that's okay, you two go talk, Teddy will help. Won't you Teddy?"

His little face looks very unhappy, but Daddy's standing right there and so he agrees, "Yes Mama." Honestly, she's glad to have the mess to clean, otherwise she'd just be pacing the floor while she worries and wonders. This way at least something is getting done while she worries and wonders.

She can't hear what they're saying out there, but when she hears raised voices she turns the radio on. Teddy doesn't need to know his Daddy and his uncle are arguing. She wonders though, why would Daryl argue with Merle? If the man's in love let him be in love. Of course, she also realizes she doesn't know Merle's past like Daryl does.

Daryl's voice is loud when he confronts his brother, "You tellin' me you're sure you're gonna be able ta keep offa them drugs? Ya said that sh*t before, then ya went ta prison. Ya couldn't stay straight for me, but ya think you can do it for Amy? What's so different now?"

Merle stays as calm as he can, yelling won't help his case. "I couldn't do it for you, n I'm sorry about that. I'm always gonna be sorry about that, but kid, I can't do it for Amy either. I been to enough a them meetins and talked to enough a them guys, guys just like me, ta know, the only person I can stay straight for is me. I believe I can, n I will. I ain't ever been in love with a woman, but I'm in love with one now. I want the whole f*ckin' deal. The every day life, the routine, the comin' home on time, the wakin' up in the mornin' with the same woman every day. Kids, bills, hard work, sh*t, I even been goin' ta church on the regular. You straightened your ass out for Teddy, then even more with Beth, why're ya always so f*ckin' sure I can't get my sh*t straight?"

"I been honest with Amy brother, ya might find this hard ta believe, but she knows as much about me n the sh*t I been up to in my life as you do. Can ya imagine that? She knows what a worthless piece a sh*t I can be, n she still wants my ass. She's willin' ta take a chance. If she can be willin', why can't you?"

Daryl nods, "Yeah, you're right. You deserve ta be happy. I guess it ain't up ta me anyway, n I want ya ta know, I remember. You were there for me with Janie when I really needed you. You were the only family we had and ya stepped up. I ain't gonna fight ya on this now, brother. I'ma wish you n Amy both all the luck."

"Thanks brother," Beth happens to glance outside right at that moment and sees her husband and his brother share the shortest, fastest embrace she's ever witnessed, and then they're walking back toward the house. Merle leaves shortly after explaining, "I got plans ta stop n see Amy."

Teddy doesn't realize his Mama and Daddy put him to bed an hour early. They had to, they need time to talk without his little ears present. They crawl into bed together, the door is locked and the room dark, and Beth asks, "So…"

Her husband tells her everything, and most of it she already knew. The plan anyway, what she didn't know was what the brothers said to each other. Now she knows and she holds her husband close and says, "Daryl, sometimes you just have to have faith. Believe in Merle, and believe in Amy, most of all, believe in love."

Amy arrives promptly at nine a.m. ready to talk. Beth's so grateful that Teddy's in the backyard so they can have a real talk. They sit on the couch and Beth pours tea, and there's a plate of cookies on the table in front of them. Amy smiles, "The house looks so nice Beth, I love the drapes you made. I can't even believe you could do that. The pillows, the afghan throw, everything is so pretty and cozy, and I love the little chair you got for yourself. It's so similar to the one you had in your apartment, the floral pattern is really pretty."

"Thank you, Amy, I'm still working on the place, but I love it and Daryl never complains about any of the things I do or the stuff I change, not even the floral chair. I found it at the thrift shop, all it needed was a good shampooing." She smiles, "My favorite thing though is the picture from out wedding, just the three of us. It took me two months worth of baking money to get it enlarged and professionally framed, but it was worth every penny." The women both smile over at the portrait hanging on the wall of Daryl, Beth and Teddy by the pond at the farm where they said their "I do's," and then Beth says, "Now, enough about me and this house, what about you?"

"I know you know, I had a little attraction to Merle the first time I saw him, and when he asked me to go out with him I thought it would be a daring little adventure, but I didn't think it would end up being anything serious. I didn't see how it could be. I imagined we would just keep company for a while, then move along. He didn't seem like my type, not really, and I'm well aware he's a lot older than I am, but gosh, it just happened Beth. We fell in love. Then we had another problem, we live so far apart. I didn't want to leave Smithton and move to Atlanta, I'd be leaving my Mom here alone. Merle thought he'd like to be here, close to Daryl and you and Teddy. So, we started talking about some pretty serious changes, and now we've decided to take a huge leap of faith."

"Oh my Amy, this is so wonderful. I'm sure it's meant to be. Poor Jim though, I suppose you'll be leaving him soon."

"No, not too soon. Merle and I are going to wait until after Enid and Carl marry. I don't want it to look like I'm trying to beat her to the altar. Even after we do get married, I told Merle I want to work until we're ready to have a baby, and I told him I thought I would like to do that about a year after we marry, so, Jim will have Enid and I both for a while longer."

That's got Beth wondering when Daryl will ever stop using those things so the two of them can have a baby. She's going to ask him about that this weekend.

00

Chapter 26: Chapter 26

Chapter Text

00

Things are good and he's happy. That's something he never thought he'd be, just happy. He knows why. There are two people in his life he never realized he wanted until they were there. His loving wife and a sweet little boy. How could Daryl have known those are the things that bring a man true happiness. He didn't grow up in a traditional home, he had no idea about love and family, so he didn't know how good it could feel at the end of the day to come home to a wife and child who love him.

Yeah, his life is good and he wouldn't change a thing.

This weekend they're going to the farm. He prefers staying in his own home, or sleeping outdoors in the woods, but he understands why he needs to take them. This marriage thing is all give and take. Erma and Dale set him straight about that stuff, and he knows he needs to get Beth and Teddy together with Beth's folks on a regular basis. So, as much as he wishes they could take a picnic and just go fishing at the lake this Saturday, they'll make the trip to the farm.

He has to admit to himself, there's a lot of fun that goes along with visiting her folks. He gets to watch Teddy get all excited when he feeds the chickens, or waters Miz Annette's Garden and gets more water on himself than on the ground. And Daryl always gets a kick out of lifting his boy up high over his head so Teddy can pick an apple or a peach off a tree. Early Saturday mornings they drop a line in the pond and there's never been a happier boy than Teddy when he catches a fish.

Yeah, those are the good things in life, and he wouldn't change them.

Some of it though, it makes him a little uncomfortable. He doesn't care for sleeping under the same roof as Beth's folks. He doesn't feel at ease about making love to his wife with her folks right down the hall. There have been a couple of times though when he couldn't seem to help himself, but yeah, it just isn't quite the same as when they're home in their own bed.

He also doesn't care much for the church where they go Sunday mornings. Well, in fairness, it's not really the church and it isn't the preacher. The man's all right. It isn't even most of the congregation, they seem like nice folks. It's just that one guy they always run into. Beth admitted to her husband the fella is an old boyfriend, geez, talk about carrying a torch, she says that was way back in high school. The guy needs to give up.

That may be so, but the son of a bitch couldn't look more in love than when his eyes are on Beth. Then he'll give Daryl the stink eye like he's the worst piece of sh*t on earth. It's all Daryl can do not to flip him off, or better yet, beat the sh*t out of the little f*cker. Oh man, Beth would kill him if he did, and what would her folks, and worst of all Teddy, think of him? So, Daryl settles for giving Jimmy the evil glare, at least that makes the little dipsh*t turn away. Then Daryl smiles to himself because he knows, it doesn't matter how many puppy dog glances old Jimmy shoots her way, Beth's in love with her husband, she tells him so every day.

It's Friday afternoon and he's out of the shop and locking the door right on the dot, before he hurries home to her and Teddy. He takes a fast shower, then discovers she's already loaded the car with their things, "You're s'posed ta let me do that stuff Beth, it ain't your job."

She smiles, "Well it's just two small suitcases and a picnic dinner, and now Teddy and I are ready to go when you are."

"Well, I guess I got nuthin' ta do then but drive us ta the farm." Teddy's so excited he can hardly contain himself. He sits in the front seat between his Daddy and Mama and chatters on about the chickens and that little piglet and seeing grandma and grandpa. Daryl's smiling to himself thinking, "At least I don't have to worry about talking. Teddy wouldn't let no one get a word in edgewise."

After an hour or so on the road they pull off and into a little park to have their dinner. It's already gotten quite dark, but Beth packed up the camping lantern and Daryl gets it lit and set on the picnic table. They're bundled up on this fall evening as they sit at the wooden table and have their dinner. Fired chicken, potato salad, sliced tomato, rolls, and oatmeal cookies for dessert. It doesn't take them long to eat. It's a bit too chilly to dally and besides, they're all anxious to get back on the road. Daryl tells her, "Wrap up one a them chicken thighs, maybe a drumstick too, and we'll keep em up front. I might wanna snack on em while I'm drivin'."

She smiles, "Good idea, we don't want leftovers."

While Beth's repacking the basket Daryl's getting Teddy into his pj's. The little guy has been talking nonstop, and now he's got a full tummy. His Mama and Daddy know what's going to happen next. He'll lay down in the back seat and fall asleep. When he does, Beth will lean over from the front seat and cover him with a lap blanket, the little boy will sleep all the way to the farm. Maybe all night.

Hershel and Annette can hear that big sedan coming from a mile away, and when Daryl pulls into the driveway at 8:30 Beth's Mama and Daddy are standing on the front porch waiting. Daryl opens Beth's door and she walks quickly over to greet her folks, while he gets a still sleeping Teddy out of the back seat, shuts the car door with a nudge of his hip, and walks to the front porch. Daddy swings the front door open, "Come in, come in, no need to be out here in the cold."

They walk in the big warm farmhouse and Daryl feels a twinge of guilt, sh*t, he shouldn't complain about coming here, the farm is pretty much the nicest place he's ever been, and these people are good people.

He's still carrying Teddy in his arms as he follows her Mama upstairs to Shawn's old bedroom. Mama quickly gets the covers pulled down and Daryl starts to lay Teddy in the bed, but stops and says, "He went potty a couple hours ago, but he had a glass a lemonade with dinner. Maybe I oughta wake him up n take him now."

Mama furrows her brow, "I hate to wake a sleeping child, but you're right, we ought to."

His Daddy takes him in the bathroom, stands him up in front of the toilet, pulls his pj's down and says, "Go potty Teddy," and it's like the little boy was trained to do it this way, he goes. The best part is, he doesn't seem to have even woken at all. His Daddy carries him back to bed, grandma covers him and that's that.

They watch he sleep for a minute or two and then Annette says, "Well I guess we can go down and visit now, Daryl."

"Yeah, I'll be right down, I just gonna wash up." He does go in the bathroom and wash his hands, but then he's back with Teddy, kneeling down next to his bed and running his fingers softly through the little boy's hair, while softly whispering, "Daddy loves ya, son. You sleep tight." He leans down, kisses Teddy's cheek and his hair, and then walks downstairs to visit with the others.

He sees that Teddy's little suitcase, along with his and Beth's, are there by the stairs, "Beth, I told ya ta leave that stuff for me. It's my job."

She shrugs, "I couldn't stop Daddy, he carried one, so I carried one."

Daryl shakes his head but he's not angry when he says, "No one listens ta me around here."

The four adults sit in the living room and chat about the week they've had and how excited they are for the weekend, and Daddy tells Daryl, "Should be good fishing in the morning son. The fish must be filling themselves up before winter hits cuz they sure are bitin' on worms and corn."

Daryl smiles, "That's real good news. Nuthin' beats the look on Teddy's face when he has a fish on."

Mama's all smiles, "He's the sweetest child. I've got some muffins for the two of you to take with you in the in the morning, they're sitting right there by the stove wrapped in wax paper. Those should hold you over until you get back, then we'll all have a real breakfast together before Teddy and I go see about the chickens."

On those words Daddy yawns loudly and when Daryl follows suit Beth suggests, "It looks like we all need to get to bed, we have such a big day of fun planned for tomorrow." And when Daryl looks at her tired but happy face, he's once again struck with the thought, he's glad they made the trip. Maybe it's good for them to get away from their own house once in a while. Not too often, but yeah, once in a while.

Sometime right after the wedding Beth's folks made a little change. Shawn or Merle must have helped, or maybe it was their hired man Otis. Whoever did it, the full-size bed that was once in Shawn's room is now in Beth's old room. Beth's little twin bed is what Teddy's sleeping in in Shawn's room.

Daryl's got the two small suitcases in his hands as they enter the bedroom and he sets them down just inside the door. Then he quietly shuts it and gets the chair from the vanity table, tucking the back of it under the door knob so the door can't be opened from the outside. Beth's just been standing there, watching him, and when he turns to look at his wife he whispers, "Okay?"

She knows what he's asking her and Daryl loves the way that familiar blush still rises on her cheeks when she whispers, "Yes, okay."

He smiles back and they both begin removing their clothes, while never taking their eyes off each other. At least not until Beth's down to only her underpants and the chill in the air gets to her. "Burr," she whispers as she hurries over to the bed, practically diving under the covers.

He's down to his dungarees, but before he lets them fall to the floor he reaches in the pocket, pulls out some of those packets and sets them on the nightstand, smiling down at her, "I came prepared." Oh how she wishes he wouldn't have. He strips down to nothing and for Beth, seeing her big strong husband's naked body is almost enough to make her forget her disappointment.

He slips in next to her and holds her close, leaning above her as the tip of his finger slowly trails up her leg, from her slim ankle, up the slender calf and inner thigh, and then inside the leg band of her underwear. She shivers and lets out a soft sigh, but her husband knows it's not the cold that has her trembling.

He leans in, kissing her lips and then her ear, and while his finger slips inside her he can't help himself, he whispers, "Remember Baby, don't scream." They both start to giggle, but they're trying so hard to keep it quiet.

Her face is buried in his chest while his face is buried in the crook of her neck, and she manages to get enough control to tease back, "I'm going to make you scream like a banshee Mister Dixon."

"sh*t, I can't wait, it'll be worth it."

Suddenly he's not teasing anymore, he's pulling her white cotton panties down while his mouth finds her breast and his tongue flicks across her nipples, and soon they're lost in the love. They do their best to keep it quiet, but that doesn't mean they don't get what they both wanted, before contentedly falling asleep in each other's arms.

The only thing that could have made it better for Beth would have been if he didn't use that dumb thing. She hopes this is the last time he will. Her mind is made up now. Tomorrow after lunch, while Teddy is napping, she's going to ask her husband to take her for a walk to the pond. That's where she's going to tell him, standing right in the spot where they said, "I do," she'll let him know, "Daryl, I want to have a baby."

00

Daryl wants to be the first one out of bed in the morning, cleaned up, dressed and ready to take Teddy out for some early morning fishing. He's almost ready, sitting on the edge of the bed and tying the laces of his boots when there's a soft little knock on the door. A small voice calls out, "Daddy?"

"Yeah son, hang on, lemme open it." He quickly moves the chair back where it goes, then opens the door wide and lifts his son in his arms, "Mornin' Teddy, ya ready ta go catch a fish?"

"I'n in mine pajampas."

"I see that, well your case is right here, how bout we get ya dressed real quick." That's just what Daddy does, and three minutes later they're ready to go downstairs, almost. "We better give Mama a kiss for good luck."

Beth's smiling sleepily at her two men as they each give her a sweet kiss and Teddy promises, "I'na catched you a fish Mama."

"That will be wonderful, thank you Teddy."

It's barely light enough to see when Daryl and Teddy slip out the backdoor and walk to the barn, that's where they pick up fishing poles and the little box of worms Hershel left there for them. Yeah, her folks take good care of them.

As soon as her husband and son leave the room Beth gets up. She has a quick shower, gets dressed for the day and makes her way downstairs. She's looking forward to having a cup of hot tea and a morning chat with her Mama.

The two women sit at the big farmhouse table in the kitchen sharing a muffin and sipping tea. They talk about the news Mama's heard from Maggie and Shawn, and what's going on in their farming community, and Beth tells her all about how well Enid is doing and how she, Daryl and Teddy are spending their days. "I've been teaching Teddy his ABC's and his numbers. I think by the time he starts kindergarten next fall he'll be able to sing the alphabet song backwards and forwards, and count to 100."

"Oh my, he's sure to be the most advanced in his class." That's when Mama dares to take a chance, "Can I ask you something personal daughter? You don't have to answer if you don't want to."

Beth has no idea what it might be, "Yes, of course Mama, what?"

"Have you and Daryl talked at all about having another child?"

Beth feels her stomach tighten and her heart go to her throat. Oh my gosh, is Mama a mind reader? And what's the answer? "No, we haven't talked about it, but actually Mama, I was going to talk to him about it later today."

"All right, well it's not my business, and I didn't mean to pry. I just couldn't help but wonder, and of course, I sure would love to have another grandchild." That's what Mama says, but she can't help feeling a little confused. Her daughter and son in law have a nice little house, and although they're not wealthy, they certainly have enough money that they can afford another child, and they've been married more than six months. It seems like there would have been a baby on the way by now. Mama keeps all those thoughts to herself.

Daryl and Teddy return from their adventure about 8am, and Teddy's as proud as a little fisherman could possibly be. He's got a stringer with six small fish and his Daddy peeks his head in the kitchen door announcing, "Me n the world's greatest fisherman are home. We caught a good amount, just gonna clean em out here in the utility sink."

Beth exclaims, "Oh I have to come see!"

Mama says, "Don't start yet, let me go get grandpa out of his chair, he's going to want to see those fish."

Everyone makes a very big deal of Teddy's fishing success and he's all smiles when he tells the story of how he caught each one of them. Finally his Daddy says, "All right son, that's enough braggin' for now. Lemme clean em, you can watch n learn. Then we better get some breakfast, I'm starvin'."

"Yes Daddy."

Mama assures, "Beth and I have everything ready except to cook the eggs, and that won't take but a minute. I'll wait until you start washing up to put those in the pan."

"Yes Ma'am, sounds good. Thank you."

Then Mama roughs Teddy's hair and promises, "I think I'll cook your fish to have with our lunch, how does that sound?"

"Deyishus, thank you gamma."

By the time breakfast is over and the dishes are done, and Teddy and Mama have taken care of the chickens and the garden, Daryl has helped Hershel fix some issues with the tractor and Beth has made a pie for Sunday dinner, it's time to get lunch ready. The three men go check on the orchard, while the women prepare the meal. It will be a light one, they had a big farm style breakfast, and dinner will be a big meal too, so lunch is just finger sandwiches, a cucumber salad, and orange chiffon Jello, with one very special addition. There are six small fish. Plenty for everyone.

Teddy's so happy, asking everyone over and over, "I catched good fish, huh?" The adults at the table would tell you the fish are bony and a person can barely get a bite, but out loud they all agree, it's the best fish any of them have ever tasted.

Daryl and Beth help Mama clean the kitchen real quick, then he says, "I better get our boy ta bed, he's had a big mornin' of fishin' n braggin'."

Mama and Beth chuckle at the truth of that, and Beth says, "I'll come too. I want to help tuck Teddy in."

Daryl and Beth get Teddy tucked in the bed, and they sit on the edge and listen again as, one more time, Teddy tells the story of how he caught the fish. His Daddy cuts him off after a minute or two and says, "Okay son, time ta get a little sleep. I'm about half ready ta join ya."

When it's just the two of them in the hall Beth suggests to her husband, "Why don't we take a big comfy quilt and walk down by the pond, we can spread it out, lay there and talk and rest and just enjoy a little afternoon quiet."

"Yeah, yeah I like that idea."

They get a quilt from the cupboard and make their way to the living room to tell her folks where they're going, but they find them both sound asleep in their chairs. They smile as they walk quietly out the front door and hold hands as they stroll to the pond.

They spread the blanket out and then sit together, side by side with their knees up as they stare out at the water. Daryl takes her hand and says, "It's beautiful, quiet. I could look at this all day."

"Me too, it will always be my favorite spot, especially since we got married right here."

He looks at her and smiles, "Best thing I ever did was marry you Beth."

"Aw, well thank you Daryl, and I feel the same about you. I love our little family, I love being married and I love being Teddy's Mama, there's just one thing missing."

His face shows his concern, "Missin'? What's missin'? Did I do sumthin wrong Beth?"

"No, not at all Daryl. You always think that, gosh, it's not like I'm always accusing you. Just accept the fact, I love you, okay?"

He snorts a laugh, "Yeah, I'm workin' on that, and I love you too."

"Well good, then everything is perfect except for one thing."

"All right, what's the one thing Beth?"

She's all smiles, surely he'll be as excited about this idea as she is, "I want you to stop using those things when you make love to me Daryl. I want us to have a baby."

His face drops and his voice is strained when he answers, "No Beth, no. No babies. We got Teddy, that's it. I ain't havin' any more children."

00

Chapter 27: Chapter 27

Chapter Text

00

Beth isn't even aware her tears are falling until Daryl makes a move to brush them away with the back of his thumb. She instinctively moves her face away from him. The hurt is too fresh. She struggles to get her question out, a single word, "Why?" And although Daryl's hand is now squeezing hers so tightly it's almost painful, he can't bring himself to look at her.

He's chewing furiously at his bottom lip while his head shakes almost imperceptibly from side to side. He doesn't want to talk about it, sh*t, he never wanted to think about it, but then, how stupid could he have been to think they would just get married and go through life together, and that Beth would never want something more. Did he really believe she'd never want a child of her own? Now she's put him on the spot and he doesn't know how to answer her. "I just don't want that Beth, besides isn't Teddy enough? We don't need more kids."

She can't believe what's happening. My God, people get married, they have kids, it's the natural progression of things. And Daryl, he's such a good and devoted father, how can he be so adamant about not wanting another child. Beth has news for him, she's not ready to give up. Her high level of emotion, combined with an equally high level of anger, have her demanding an answer, "Does what I want even matter to you? My whole life I've dreamed of being a mom. That's what I wanted and that's how I saw myself, as a Mom. You know I couldn't possibly love Teddy any more than I do, but that doesn't mean I don't want more children. For gosh sake Daryl, I thought you and me would be having at least two or three more. We'd be creating little lives together. How can you be against that?"

Now he's defensive and his tone quite harsh, "I dunno Beth, maybe I'm just an asshole, but I don't want kids. Maybe we…yeah, we definitely shoulda talked about all this before we ever got married. That's on me. I coulda told ya, no babies. sh*t, I wish ya woulda asked me or that I woulda thought ta say sumthin'."

She's hurt, frustrated and angry, "So that's just that, huh? No discussion, we're not taking my feelings or what I want into consideration? You just unilaterally decide that what I want doesn't matter. The only feelings and desires that matter are yours?"

"Nah, now you're just puttin' words in my mouth. I never said that stuff. All I said is I don't want no babies. That's it, that's all there is to it. I'd give ya anythin' else in the world Beth, anythin' ya wanted, I'd figure out a way ta get it for ya, but I ain't gonna have more children. No babies."

"So, you're the king and you've spoken and I can just be miserable and that's too bad for me?"

"Nah, I don't want ya ta be miserable, sh*t Beth, I love ya. Quit sayin' sh*t ya know ain't true."

There was a time in his life when he wasn't scared of anything. He experienced terrible abuse as a kid, then he went off to war, still just a kid, 16 years old. He saw unspeakable horrors he could never have imagined. He felt the terrible pain of loss when a fellow soldier was killed, but he never felt scared. Not for himself. Things are different now; he's got her and he's got Teddy and they're his life. They're everything to him. He isn't taking a chance with either one of them. But sh*t, the way she's looking at him now, like he's lower than dirt, and f*ck, he sees it in her eyes, in this moment he's sure she hates him. Still, he can't tell her, he just can't talk about it. sh*t, this is killing him worse than it's hurting her, but he just can't.

She gets to her feet and when the words come out of her mouth it sets him back, never has she sounded so angry at him, and she's never used a tone so bitter as the tone of her voice when she says, "I can't even stand to look at you right now. I'm going for a walk."

sh*t. She's still crying, and dammit, fifteen minutes ago they were happy and now he's sure she hates him. He doesn't blame her, he's the son of a bitch who's taking her dream away. But there's nothing else he can do. This is how it has to be. He's not sure what to do next, does he get up and follow her, run to her and wrap her in his arms and tell her how sorry he is, and that he loves her more than anything but she can't have a baby. She'd probably tell him to go to hell. He probably deserves that.

He doesn't get up and follow her, maybe when she has some time to think this through she'll start to understand and get over it. Yeah, fat chance of that.

Beth walks quickly away; she needs to put some distance between herself and her husband and get some of the adrenaline of anger out of her system. Finally she stops, sits on a smooth boulder with her elbows on her knees and her face in her hands, her tears falling hard while her mind spins.

How can this be happening? Dear God please, let it be some kind of terrible nightmare she'll wake up from. No, that's not going to happen. Her husband was right when he said they should have talked about this before they got married, she would have known then how he feels about children. Maybe she would have married him anyway, but it would have been different, she would have had time to think about this, maybe grow to understand and accept how he feels. Possibly not, but at least she would have known what she was getting herself into.

Now what's she going to do? What's the solution? Divorce him and find some other man to marry just so she can have children? No. Never. But my God, Daryl won't even talk to her about this. How can that be fair? Her thoughts are so scrambled she can't settle on just one of them to focus on.

There's someone she needs to talk to, Mama. She needs Mama.

After a few more minutes of heavy crying Beth gets to her feet. She walks back to where they laid the blanket down, wondering if he'll still be there. He is and he quickly rises to his feet, walks towards her, but stops short of taking her in his arms. He settles for a whispered, "I'm sorry."

She looks up at him and it's there in her eyes, a look he hasn't seen in a long time. One he had hoped he'd never see again. He noticed it the very first time the pretty blonde waitress looked at him. There was no smile or cheerful greeting that could mask the deep sadness in her soft blue eyes then, and there's none now. It's been so long he almost forgot about it, and this time he's the one who caused it. All of this is his fault.

He takes a chance and reaches for her, relieved when she doesn't push him away. He holds her close and whispers the words again, "I'm sorry, Beth. So sorry," and they both begin to cry. It's comforting to hold each other so close and to feel the familiar warmth of each other's body, but as good as that is, each of them knows their hearts are miles apart and despite the warmth, it feels like a coldness has settled between them.

They get back to the farmhouse, walk through the kitchen door and Mama is standing at the counter rolling out cookie dough. It only takes one look in their direction for Mama to realize, there's trouble. Trouble that's so bad they've both been crying, and she could swear she feels a sudden chill in the air.

What could possibly have happened?

The look in her daughter's eyes tells her just how bad this is. Mama hasn't seen that dark sadness in a long time. She has to talk to Beth, now, "Daryl, Hershel was hoping when you got back you could help him with something in the barn."

Daryl's relief is palpable. He needs to get out of here and away from everything, and he needs to be busy doing something, "Yes Ma'am, I'll get right out there."

As soon as he's out the kitchen door Beth's shoulders slump, the tears start to fall again, and Mama clasps her hands on her daughter's shoulders and insists, "Talk to me Beth. What's happened? Tell me."

Beth collapses onto the kitchen chair and in the saddest voice she chokes out, "Mama."

Annette wraps an arm across her shoulders and asks again, "What? Tell me Bethie, what's wrong?"

Beth's voice seems so weak Mama pulls her chair up as close as she can possibly get just to hear, "Remember we talked today and I said I was going to ask Daryl about having a baby?"

"Yes, of course I remember." Mama's been thinking about it all day. She's anxious for another grandchild.

Beth's voice has gotten shakier and her shoulders tremble from the tears as she tells her Mama the story, "He said he doesn't want children, I mean, more children. Not now and not ever. He says Teddy's enough. He won't even talk about it, it's like he's the boss and that's that and…what do I do Mama?"

Mama's a bit confused by something, "He seemed as upset as you are, so this couldn't be some offhand decision. What did he say exactly?"

"No, you're right, it wasn't offhand at all. Apparently, he knew exactly how he felt even before we got married. I guess we shouldn't have rushed into things like we did, we should have talked more about everything and what we wanted for our future." She takes in a shaky breath and repeats his words, "He said, 'I don't want no babies. That's it, that's all there is to it. I'd give ya anythin' else in the world Beth, anythin' ya wanted, I'd figure out a way ta get it for ya, but I ain't gonna do that. No babies.' That makes everything clear, doesn't it Mama? My feelings about this don't matter at all. Daryl's mind is made up."

The initial shock has subsided and now Mama thinks she has a pretty good idea why the man wouldn't want Beth to get pregnant. He's had a dreadful experience with pregnancy and childbirth, and there are very real dangers. She understands why he wouldn't want to risk Beth, and she appreciates him for that, but he's got to at least discuss this with Beth. They have to try and come to an agreement. If they don't, the love they have will turn cold and bitter, the marriage won't survive.

Then Beth stuns her Mother, "I don't want to go home with Daryl and Teddy, Mama. I want to stay here with you and Daddy for a while. I need time by myself, time to think."

Mama wants to take her daughter in loving arms and say to her, "Yes, stay with me and Daddy, we'll take care of you," but she knows that's not the right thing. Beth would fall into that trap again, so would she, and this time, who knows if Beth would ever come out of it.

Annette does and says what she thinks is truly the best thing for her daughter, "No. You can't stay here Beth. If I thought Daryl was a threat to you I'd say yes and send him away, but I know the man loves you and would never physically hurt you. Right now, what the two of you need is time together, not apart. You need to talk, you need to fight for your love, for your marriage and for your family, and that includes the little boy sleeping upstairs." Mama's jaw is set, her mind made up, "In fact, I want you to go now. You go upstairs and pack your and your husband's things. I'll put some dinner together for you to take. Teddy can stay right here on the farm with me and Daddy until you're ready for us to bring him home. He'll think he's on vacation."

"But Mama…"

Annette's dying inside, she's heartbroken for her daughter and for herself, but Mama's tone is no-nonsense, "No. 'No but Mama,' I am not going to let you fall back into the trap you were in, and I am not going to stand back and watch your marriage falter. You two figure it out. Go on now, get your things."

Annette Greene is the sweetest woman God ever created, but Beth knows when Mama's mind is made up, Mama's mind is made up. And although she hates to admit it to herself, Beth knows her Mama is right.

She's still got tears in her eyes, but replies, "Yes Mama."

Annette's aching to take her daughter in her arms and say, "You just stay right here with Mama, I'll take care of you honey." That wouldn't do anyone any good, so instead Mama says, "I'll go tell Daryl."

Daddy could swear his son in law has been crying, but that doesn't seem like Daryl at all. Hershel doesn't ask, maybe the young man will volunteer something while they work at getting this winch working a little more smoothly. They've made great progress when Annette walks through the big barn door and announces, "Daryl, Teddy's going to stay here with me and his grandpa for a few days, while you and Beth go home and work through whatever it is you need to work through. She's getting your things together now, and I'm going to pack you up some dinner to take. When things are settled between the two of you, you give us a call. We'll bring Teddy home."

Hershel Greene has no idea what in the hell could possibly be going on, but the look on his wife's face tells him he'd better just go along with this, so he says, "You go on son, I can finish up here."

Daryl tries to protest, "But…no ma'am…"

Mama cuts him off, "I'm telling you the same thing I just told your wife, the two of you need to talk. You need to fight for your love Daryl Dixon, fight for your marriage and fight for your family. Whatever is bothering you, you get it out and you work it out. Go on now."

Daryl's too stunned to speak, he just does what he's told. He turns and starts walking toward the big farmhouse and when he's out of earshot Hershel starts to ask, "Annette?"

She cuts him off too, "I'll tell you everything, later. Right now, I'm going to go pack them a meal to take." Wisely, Hershel lets it go at that.

Mama's putting dinner in Beth's picnic basket when Daryl comes down the stairs and into the kitchen with their suitcase. He sets it down and tells her, "Ma'am, I just want ya ta know I love Beth, I wanna make her happy, but there's some things I…I just can't do Ma'am."

Mama simply nods. As much as she'd like to put in her two cents, she won't. This is between her daughter and son-in-law, and what she plans to do is pray hard that they can resolve their differences. "No matter what your disagreement may be about, the person you have to talk to about the feelings you're having is Beth. You're not alone Daryl, she's your partner in life. Put your faith and trust in your her, no one loves you more. Tell her what you feel and why, let her help you carry that." Annette smiles as she places a hand on his cheek, "It's what real love is all about Son."

"Yes ma'am."

He hears Teddy upstairs and Daryl's so grateful his little boy is awake so he can give him a proper goodbye. He doesn't really want to leave his son here on the farm, but he gets it. Her Mama is trying to make it easier for him and Beth to talk and work this out, and Teddy doesn't need to be overhearing what they're going to be talking about.

A few minutes later, as they say their goodbyes, Daryl does his best to act like all is well. He turns to her Mama and nods, "Ma'am," then runs a hand over Teddy's hair and kisses the top of his head, "You help Grandma now Teddy, Daddy'll see ya in a couple days." He shakes her Father's hand, "Sir, thanks for havin' us. It was real nice n the fishin' was great."

Teddy seems unsure. He may be just a little boy, but he feels the tension in the air. He makes a grab for his Daddy's leg, hugs it hard and says, "Yes Daddy, gamma needs me."

"I know she does, but me n Mama need ya too, so it's just gonna be for a couple days, k? If Grandma n Grandpa don't wanna drive all that way, I'll come get ya. I ain't leavin' ya for long Teddy."

He helps Beth in the car, loads their case and the picnic basket in the trunk, waves once more to the people on the porch, and takes a deep breath before getting behind the wheel. He looks over at Beth and asks, "Ready?"

She shrugs, "I don't know Daryl, I don't want to leave, but I guess we have to."

"I don't wanna leave Teddy, but your Mama's right, we gotta try'n…I dunno…make up?" And with that he puts the car in gear and they're on their way.

There's no radio reception and there's no talking. It's the quietest drive they've ever had. About an hour in he says, "We better eat. Kinda dark out though, we could just sit in the car, if that's okay."

"Yes, I'd rather. It's chilly out." And he thinks to himself that even with the heater blasting, it's as chilly in the car as it is outside.

He pulls over into a wide spot just off the road, gets out and gets in the trunk for the basket. It's the first time in hours he smiles, Mama packed enough for six people. He carries the basket to the back seat, reaches in and gets Beth a small roast beef sandwich, he sees her Mama has made a bunch of them on dinner rolls. He asks, "One enuff?"

"Yes, at least to start. I'll see how full I get."

"K, and here, ya better have a jar a lemonade too."

"Oh, yes, I love Mama's lemonade."

He's not trying to be a sweet talker, but it's just true, "It's good, but I like yours better."

She smiles and even though it's fleeting he's grateful to see it. He grabs more of the small sandwiches, four of them, from the basket and hands them to Beth to set on the front seat between them, then another jar of lemonade. She's got the glove box open, using the door of it like a tray to hold their drinks. Then he hands her two half-pint jars and two forks, saying, "Cole slaw. There's fruit, some a her homemade cheeses, banana bread and some cookies. Your Mama don't want anyone goin' hungry. For now, I think what we got is a good start. Let's eat."

He gets back up front, turns the ignition off and the dome light on. They unwrap the sandwiches and Beth smiles when she says, "My lemonade might be a tiny bit better, but no one can wrap things in wax paper as good as my Mama can."

"Yeah, n fast, I've watched her." Then he changes the subject, "Now that we're on our way, I just wanna get home. Can we get ta dessert an all that when we get there?"

"Yes, I want that too."

Fifteen minutes later they're back on the road and it's quiet the rest of the way home.

As they walk in their kitchen door it strikes her, she spent most of her life on the farm, but this little house where she's only lived for six months feels more like home. That thought brings another tear, but she's determined, she's done crying tonight. At least that's what she hopes.

Daryl sets the picnic basket on the kitchen counter and while Beth puts the food away he carries the suitcase to their room and turns the furnace on.

He strolls back to the kitchen, nervous about what might happen next. He wants to avoid a fight with her, dammit, he never wanted to fight with her to begin with, not ever. Busy. He's gotta keep busy. He grabs the telephone receiver and says, "I promised ta call Dale n Erma as soon as we got home. I better do that before it gets any later."

Beth is putting the sandwiches in the refrigerator when she glances over her shoulder and nods his way. Even though he knows Horvath's number by heart, it's just habit, he glances at the list of numbers by the phone. Man, Beth sure changed the look of that. She got a nice frame and she painted the words, "Telephone Numbers" on the top in pretty writing, fancy. The frame holds a sheet of paper, and she used that real fancy writing to make a list of all the names and telephone numbers on it. She painted small flowers, birds, and butterflies around the edges of the paper and hung the thing there by the telephone. It makes him smile every time he looks at it. It looks like her.

"Hey Dale, hope it's not too late ta call. I'm just lettin' ya know Beth n me are home, we came back a little early. Yeah, um, Teddy had a great time, caught himself six fish. Yeah, we ate em and he was so proud, I'm sure he'll tell ya all about it when he sees ya, probably at least a million times. Um no, he's not here right now, we let him stay with his grandma and grandpa. Yeah, he'll be home in a couple days, I can't be away from him too long. Um, yeah, um, lemme just check with Beth, hang on."

He clamps his hand over the mouthpiece and whispers, "They're askin' us ta go ta church with em tomorrow n have Sunday dinner after. Merle n Amy ain't around, they went ta get sumthin' in Atlanta this weekend, and Carol n Jim are visitin' her daughter. Whaddya want me ta say?"

She doesn't want to go anywhere and she doesn't want to see anyone, but Beth has had her troubles in the past and she's had those old uncomfortable feelings all afternoon and evening. She knows if she lets herself stay in and stay away from people, things will get worse. Like Mama said, she doesn't want to fall in that old trap, "Yes, and please tell Dale thank you."

When Daryl hangs up the receiver she says, "First thing in the morning I can make some quick breads to take with us. They're fast and easy and I have everything to make cranberry orange and a date nut. I'll make enough to take to the café Monday morning too. Oh, and we better call Mama and Daddy and let them know we're home. Will you do that Daryl?"

"Yeah, yeah sure." sh*t, everything seems as normal as could be, except they both know it's not normal at all. They're being very polite to one another, and what they're discussing is just everyday stuff, yet somehow the words sound so cold and biting.

He dials the number and her Daddy answers, "Hello sir, I hope I'm not callin ya too late, I just wanted ta let ya know Beth n me made it home just fine. Yeah, we're here now. How's Teddy? Ah, that's nice, thanks, yeah, I'll tell her. Yeah, y'all have a good evenin' n please tell Teddy I'll call him in the mornin'."

Beth's looking at him expectantly and he tells her, "Teddy and your Daddy made a fort with Lincoln Logs and they got it all set up with them cowboy n Indian figures that used ta be your brother's. Sounds fun, maybe I better get some a them."

"They have them at the dime store, I can pick some up this week." This is awful, she can't stand the tension and coldness between them, it's breaking her heart and she knows her husband well enough to know, it's breaking his heart too. She tells him, "I feel cold, I think I'll take a hot shower."

The only time his wife has ever showered was that weekend they got married, she prefers a bath, but he just says, "Yeah, okay."

She fights it, but as she's taking her clothes off the tears start to fall again. Not the profound crying she experienced earlier in the day, these are warm, quiet tears that simply roll down her cheeks. She turns the handle in the shower to get the water heated before stepping in, but still shivers when the water hits her. Daryl's in the bedroom unbuttoning his shirt while thinking he's the one who needs the shower, and that gets him thinking again about that shower they had together. He mumbles under his breath, "f*ck it," walks to the bathroom, quietly opening the door and then striping down before stepping in with his wife.

She's startled at first, and he's grateful she doesn't tell him to get out. It's like they've never been together in this way, never seen each other's bodies. They're so nervous and unsure. Maybe that's what fighting and discord do to a couple.

He reaches for the soap and a washcloth and says, "Turn around, I'll get yer back." She closes her eyes enjoying the warm feel of her husband being so close and softly rubbing the soapy cloth over her back, and when his hand glides down to her bottom she doesn't ask him to stop. Then suddenly she turns in his arms and those sad eyes look into his when she asks him once again, "Why Daryl?"

He takes his wife in his arms as he remembers the words her Mama said to him. Faith and trust. Yes, that's what's needed now, "I seen what that does to a woman Beth. I watched Janie suffer n die. I can't take that kinda chance with you. I love ya too much. If sumthin' happened ta you I'd never be all right again. Don't ya see? I can't lose ya Beth."

00

Chapter 28: Chapter 28

Chapter Text

Beth's face is buried in his chest, but he doesn't need to see her face to know she's crying. Her slim shoulders are trembling and his heart feels the same deep pain as hers, because he knows this is all his fault. He cups the back of her head in his hand, bends down and kisses her hair when he whispers, "Sorry, Baby. sh*t, I'm so sorry." It feels like "sorry" is all he ever says anymore. His arms circle her and he holds her closer while fighting back his own tears.

All he wants is to do is make this woman happy and instead he's causing her nothing but pain. It just can't be helped; he can't risk losing her.

Neither of them moves, they simply stand with their bodies pressed together as they let the water wash over them, holding onto each other so tight it's like their holding on for dear life. Eventually the water turns tepid and Daryl reaches over, turns the knob and says, "C'mon, yer gonna catch a cold." He grabs the towel that's hanging from a hook by the shower door and begins to rub it along Beth's arms and back, down along her bottom and over her legs, and she whispers, "I can do that."

He tries smiling, "I know ya can, but I'd rather do it for ya."

Both of them would do anything to be back in that warm comfortable place they were before this afternoon happened, but they see no way to get there. The obstacle is too big, this isn't a difference of opinion about what to have for dinner, or whether to buy a new car, or what to spend their savings on. This decision is the only one they'll ever make that's bigger than the decision they made to marry. Here they are in this small room together and there's nothing between them but silence. Beth gets her nightie off the hook on the back of the bathroom door, and while Daryl uses the same towel that he used for her, to dry himself. They brush their teeth and he waits, watching her as Beth applies cream to her face, and then they walk silently to their bedroom.

She slips between the sheets with her back to him and he follows, wrapping his arm around her tummy while he nuzzles his nose and lips into her damp hair, and makes his promise, "I love ya Beth, ya know I love ya an I wanna make ya happy. I wanna give ya everythin' ya ever wanted, and more than that. There's gotta be an answer. There's just gotta be."

He wants to make love to her, he needs her now more than ever, but he's sure she'll reject him so he settles for holding her close, grateful she hasn't pushed him away. Soon they both drift off, drained by the emotion of the day.

They're up early and he gets the coffee going while Beth gets out her ingredients and the loaf pans for quick breads. As he sips his coffee and she begins to mix the dry ingredients, something comes over her. It's just silliness, maybe it's a tension reliever when she giggles and says, "As soon as I get these in the oven, I think I'd better take a real shower before church. All I did last night was get soaking wet."

He smiles, "Yeah, I suppose I need one too, I didn't exactly wash an I probably stink like a fisherman." He takes his chance then, "Ya s'pose we could do that together?"

They'd both do just about anything to be as close as they were at this time yesterday. She smiles back, "Maybe if you promise to behave."

"Maybe, but ya always look so pretty."

The playful banter continues, and although it makes them both feel better, it also adds to their sadness. Neither one knows if they'll ever be truly happy again. Even after the closeness of their morning shower, and crawling back into bed together, they just can't seem to get back to where they were. They hold each other, they kiss deeply and the touching is intimate, but they just can't. It just feels awkward.

He stops to pick up Dale and Erma for church, and no one would suspect there's a thing wrong as they make the short drive there. It's like any other Sunday when Daryl pulls the sedan up to the curb and helps everyone out of the vehicle. Even though it's chilly out, Daryl and Beth and Dale and Erma greet the other folks congregated out in front of the small church. Everyone talks about the chill in the air and winter coming, and all Daryl can think about is the coldness he feels between him and Beth. Soon it's time to go inside for services and it's then, as they all slide into the pew, that Erma takes a long look at Beth. Things have seemed off this morning and Erma has sensed the younger woman is hurt, and now with this closer look she sees it in Beth's eyes. A deep sadness.

When they arrive back at the Horvath's the women go to the kitchen to start getting the meal on the table, and Erma takes Beth's hand, "What's wrong Honey, you don't seem like yourself today." Those words of concern cause Beth to lose the little bit of control she had and the tears begin to fall. Now Erma's even more concerned. She wraps her arms around the young woman and asks again, "Beth, sweetheart, what is it?" And as Erma holds Beth in her arms the younger woman tells her what's happened between herself and Daryl.

"Oh my. My. I know he's not trying to be mean to you, or refuse you something he knows you want. Beth, you have to know, that man loves you more than anything, but fear is a powerful thing. I certainly understand why Daryl is afraid, what Janie went through was a terrible thing. Maybe Dale and I can have a little talk with him."

Beth would be thrilled if someone could get through to Daryl, but she's also a little nervous, "I don't want him to think I've been talking behind his back, like some kind of tattletale or something."

Erma assures her, "Now don't you worry about anything like that, we're family dear. Maybe Dale and I can help the two of you come to an agreement." It sounds lovely to Beth and it would be wonderful, but Daryl's dug in and Beth doesn't see a way that will change.

She uses her handkerchief to dry her eyes and blow her nose, washes her hands and the two women do what they originally came to the kitchen to do, they start carrying the meal to the dining room. As Erma pushes the door open with her hip she smiles Beth's way, and whispers, "being busy always helps, doesn't it?"

"It does."

When they're all seated at the table Dale says the blessing, but Daryl's not really paying attention like he knows he should. All he can focus on is his wife, and his eyes never leave Beth. Dammit, he can see she's been crying again and once more he feels his own heart breaking, and just like Erma, he senses the sadness that seems to be radiating from his wife. At least she's eating a little something, he's relieved to see that. She didn't eat worth a sh*t last night or this morning.

The dinner conversation is all small talk and Erma comments, "My goodness Beth, your date nut bread is just delicious. You'll have to share your recipe with me."

There's talk of Teddy's fishing adventure and smiles and laughter about how proud he was. There's some discussion about this week's sermon, and Daryl questions, "I wonder what Merle n Amy are doin' in Atlanta. It ain't like him ta not tell me where he's gonna be."

Dale is apparently oblivious to the prevailing mood at the table when he shrugs and responds, "It seemed like a sudden decision. Maybe they just wanted to get away together," and he chuckles, "You now what it's like to be young and in love Daryl.

Like they do every time they share a meal at the Horvath's, after dinner Daryl and Beth help Erma clear the table and scrape the dishes. Neither Daryl nor Beth let on that Erma has caught them by surprise when she says, "Beth, Honey, thank you so much for offering to do the dishes all by yourself today so Dale and I can visit with Daryl."

Beth doesn't mind at all, there's not even that many dishes to be done, but she and Erma never discussed this so what's the woman up to? "Oh, um, yes. It's the least I can do, my goodness, you feed our family all the time."

Daryl quickly offers, "Wait, I can help Beth."

Erma has other plans, "No son, she'll be just fine, you come with me."

It's not like Erma Horvath to be so pushy, or to boss people around in this way. Especially not people she happens to love very much and who have come to her home to share a meal. That's just it though, she loves Daryl and Beth and she wants happiness for them. If being a little bossy and sticking her nose in their business might help these two, then she's going to stick her nose in and be a little bossy.

Dale's already dozing in his chair when Erma and Daryl walk in the living room and Erma rousts her husband from his nap. Uh oh, Daryl's concerned now. This really must be something big, Erma never wakes Dale from a nap. She always just looks her husband's way, smiles and says, "It's best to let sleeping dogs lie."

sh*t, what's going on.

With her hand on Dale's shoulder, Erma leans in and says, "Come husband, you and Daryl and I need to go to the den for a little talk." Dale looks up and his eyes are wide, but Erma smiles and assures him, "No, you're not in trouble. No one's in trouble."

Those words have Daryl feeling almost as relieved as Dale does, and yet he's nervous. It could be worse than trouble. He's known Erma for years now and the woman has a way of picking up on other people's feelings. She has to suspect Beth is sad, and that's got Daryl feeling pretty sure this "little talk" has something to do with him and Beth and their current disagreement.

The three of them walk in the den, Erma shuts the door behind them and says, "Gentlemen, have a seat," then she takes a seat herself. A seat where she can look from man to man as she speaks. She's not going to puss*foot around, she jumps right in, "Daryl, I heard Beth wants to have a baby but that you have said absolutely not, and not just for right now, but no children ever. Is it because of what happened with our poor Janie?"

Daryl's uncomfortable discussing his business with anyone. sh*t, it was hard enough to talk about this stuff with Beth, but he has a lot of respect and gratitude for the Horvaths and he will not be rude to Miss Erma. He answers, "Yeah, I told ya the whole gruesome story, I told it ta Beth too. Everythin' Janie went through? I ain't havin' that happen ta Beth. I can't lose her. I won't."

Erma's demeanor remains calm, "I understand that Daryl, well I understand it as much as I can. I've never been through what you and Janie went through, but I know it was tragic. I know pregnancy and childbirth happen that way from time to time, but it's not the usual way things go."

Daryl's not swayed, "It don't matter if it ain't that normal, it can happen, it's possible and I ain't havin' it happen ta Beth. There's a one hundred percent chance it won't happen if she don't get pregnant."

Dale is now aware of why his wife decided on this "talk," and he speaks, "You know Daryl, it's a natural thing for a woman to want to have children. When Erma and I got married we had plans to have several children, we wanted a big family. We bought his house with that in mind. Do you realize there are four bedrooms upstairs? We were ready to fill those bedrooms up with children. Every month we were so sure it would be the start of that family, but every month we were disappointed. After three years of disappointments, we finally decided we'd better get to a doctor and see if there was something wrong. There was something wrong and we were told there were never going to be any children for us."

Erma takes in a breath and looks right in Daryl's eyes, and he can see the pain that's still there when she says, "My experience was far different than Janie's, but it was tragic for me, and I know that Dale suffered as much as I did."

Dale stands and walks to his wife, his arm draping across her shoulder when he speaks, "Would I have risked everything for Erma to have her dream of a child come true? You bet I would have Daryl. We would have both risked everything. The business, the house, the car all that stuff, in the grand scheme of things they mean nothing, I'm talking about real risk. I know I speak for my wife when I tell you, we would both have risked our lives if there was a chance we could have a child. We wouldn't have given it a second thought."

Erma pats Dale's hand and says, "That's right, just like Janie. She could have told her doctor that if it came down to making a choice of who to save, to save her and not the baby. She didn't do that. She made the choice she did based on what meant the most to her, when it came down to her life or Teddy's life, she choose her child."

Daryl disagrees, "Nah, they couldn't save her."

Erma's quiet as she thinks of the words she wants to say, "Maybe you're right, maybe they couldn't have saved her, but the point is they would have tried to. They would have focused on her. Janie knew she was in bad trouble all during her pregnancy, and she'd already told her doctor that if it ever got to the point where a choice had to made, he should choose the baby. That's why she was so careful to write everything down for you. She'd already guessed she wouldn't be here."

"Wait, how do you know that?"

"I spoke to her doctor. Right after you telephoned Dale and I that first time. We got in the automobile and drove down to Atlanta and went to his office. We practically forced our way in to see him. We told him Janie was our only relative and we had a right to know everything that had happened. He agreed, Janie was gone and he said he felt sure she wouldn't mind. He told us all of it, everything she went through and what she asked of him, that he do whatever he had to do to save her baby. He also mentioned you Daryl, and what a good man you were to her, and how you did everything you could to take care of her."

Daryl's head is in his hands and he's never chewed his lip any harder than he is right now, "I did, and don't that prove my point?"

Dale answers, "Not really son. Beth isn't Janie. She's strong and healthy. There's no reason to believe she wouldn't have a completely normal pregnancy and childbirth."

Erma speaks up again, "We're not trying to change your mind here Daryl or tell you what to do. We're not taking up sides, Beth over you, we just want you to think things through. Try looking at it through someone's eyes besides your own. It's not fair to just stomp your big foot and say 'no' without at least discussing this with Beth."

It's just the smallest bit of concession, but at least it's a concession when he agrees, "Yeah, all right. Me n her will talk about it."

The words are no sooner out of his mouth than there's a soft knock on the door. Beth's been feeling so anxious, what in the world is going on and why is she being excluded from a family conversation. She's family too, isn't she?

Dale opens the door and Daryl's on his feet, walking toward her and slipping his strong arm around her slim waist, "I ain't sayin' I changed my mind Beth, or that I ever will change my mind, but I'm willin' ta sit n talk it over with ya."

This is a very different Sunday afternoon than the Sundays they typically share, especially Erma's behavior. She prides herself on being the ultimate hostess and would never even insinuate a guest has overstayed their welcome. But today is a very different day, "I think it's an excellent idea for me to get some leftovers packed up and for you two to get home and start all this talking you plan to do."

Daryl loves the woman like the mother he never had, and although he doesn't really believe all this talking will help, he appreciates that she's trying. He hugs her and says, "I know it ain't easy ta talk about this stuff. Thanks for trustin' me with your story."

What she tells him next causes a mix of happy and sad emotions, "God never blessed Dale and I with a child, not until you and Teddy came knocking and we became a real family, then later, you brought us Beth. I guess you could say we've been triple blessed. You three are our family and we're always here for you."

Dale says, "Everything my wife just said is everything I feel."

Daryl has no words that feel right, he settles for simply kissing her cheek and saying, "Thank ya Ma'am, yer a blessin' ta us too."

He shakes Dale's hand and says, "Thanks for everythin'."

Erma slips her arm through Beth's and says, "Come, help me pack up the leftovers." Beth just follows along. Something happened here in this room and she just hopes it was something good.

Once the women are alone in the kitchen Beth timidly asks, "So, it seems like you talked to Daryl about what I told you earlier."

Erma pats her hand, "Yes we did, we're not taking up sides, we only told him about our own experiences. At least he's agreed to talk to you about this, and not to simply say 'no'." Erma looks in the younger woman's eyes and adds, "I'll be praying for you every day and every night."

Beth smiles while holding back her tears, "I can't ask for more than that."

Back in their own little kitchen they're both on pins and needles. Who will be the first to bring it up? What will they say? And God please, don't make it a fight. They've both grown weary of the tension between them. Once the leftovers are put away it's Daryl who suggests, "Let's go for a walk. Get outside, get some fresh air, work off some a that meal n I think we'll feel better."

"A walk sounds wonderful, let me get my coat."

As soon as their feet hit the sidewalk Daryl reaches over and takes her hand, happy when she smiles up at him as her hand grasps his. It feels like they have an unspoken agreement, the walk is simply that, a nice stroll the two of them are taking together. There's no big discussion of the difficulty between them, that's for private and will be discussed in their home. For now they enjoy the crisp fall air, the changing leaves and the feel of each other's hand. They're out and about for an hour or so, and when they return home and hang their coats Beth offers, "I think I'll have a cup of tea, what can I get for you Daryl?"

He'd like a beer but thinks it's probably not a good idea. They have too much to talk about and tomorrow is a workday, "Do we got any a them root beers left? I'll get one a them."

They're just settling in on the couch when there's a loud bang on the front door and it opens to the bluster that is Merle Dixon, "Well there ya are, I was hopin' ta catch the two of ya at home. Me n Amy come ta talk to ya."

Beth is very happy to see them, but she's disappointed that the time she and Daryl were finally going to talk has been interrupted. Daryl is feeling relieved. He'd like to put off hurting Beth again for as long as possible.

Like her Mama and Erma, Beth is a hostess herself and asks, "Are you hungry? We've got a refrigerator and pantry full of food."

Merle smiles, "I's hopin' you'd ask, cuz yeah, I could eat. I'm pretty sure my sweet Amy here is as hungry as me. Probably hungrier, ain't that right sweetie?"

Beth's not sure why Amy suddenly turns pink with embarrassment, surely she's use to Merle's teasing by now, but Amy admonishes him with one word and one tone, "Merle." Then she turns to her hosts and smiles, "Yes, I could definitely eat, let me help you Beth."

It's family, it's impromptu and it's casual. The kitchen table is loaded with a variety of foods, everyone has their plate, their utensils, and their napkin, and they're all adding to their plates when Merle says, "So we weren't exactly in the neighborhood, we just rolled in from Atlanta. I had me a pretty good plan, and then I realized I better change the plan n get my ass over here or little brother might kill me. Maybe even Beth might."

Both Daryl and Beth have stopped moving, their eyes fixed on Merle as Daryl gruffly asks, "What? Whaddya talkin' about Merle?"

"Well sir, I'll tell ya. Friday night Amy n me headed down ta Atlanta with this plan I told ya I had. We was gonna hit the jewelry store on Saturday n get us some rings, then get Amy a new dress, she didn't want one but I wanted her ta have one anyway." The whole time he's talking Amy is looking down at her plate, like she's deliberately avoiding eye contact and Beth can't understand why, because for her part, Beth can't stop smiling, she's pretty sure she knows what's coming. Merle continues, "We was gonna just slip down ta the courthouse there on Monday mornin', then head on home here, then we thought better of it. We knew we'd disappoint Amy's Mama, maybe even her crazy sister and the two a you. So sh*t, we decided ta come on back here an go ta the courthouse tomorrow. We want ya both there, and whoever else might wanna show up, then this comin' Saturday we'll do a little party at my...I mean at our house."

Beth squeals as she reaches across the table and takes Amy's hand in hers, "Oh my gosh, this is so exciting! What can I do to help?"

Amy's honest, "I don't know. I'm so flustered I can't think. Merle's the one with all the big plans because I...honestly Beth? I don't feel like I deserve a wedding. I thought Merle and I should just do something on our own. Quietly, then we could tell everyone afterward."

It dawns on Beth then, but still she asks, "Why Amy? Why in the world would you think you don't deserve to have a nice wedding?"

"Oh Beth, I'm already in the family way."

Chapter 29: Chapter 29

Chapter Text

Beth's determined not to let her own sadness overshadow Amy's happiness. She wraps her arms around her friend and says, "Amy, I'm so happy for you, and don't you ever say you don't deserve to be treated special and to have a nice wedding, of course you do!" Beth's words are sweet and sincere but her eyes are tear-filled. Amy and Merle think they're happy tears, only Daryl knows the real reason his wife is crying.

Merle cuts in, "That's right little sister, I told her over n over, there ain't no one gonna blame Amy for puttin' the cart before the horse, they'll all know it's my fault."

That's when Daryl jumps in, "Yeah, so what the hell happened brother? Ever since I's 12 year's old I had ta listen to you lecture me about protectin' myself. I guess ya don't practice what ya preach, huh?"

"Well sir, as a rule I always have, but when Amy said 'yes' I quit thinkin', besides, I didn't have time ta get to a drugstore."

Merle may be snorting a laugh, but Amy's face is on fire. She's embarrassed and not at all amused, "You watch yourself Merle Dixon."

Merle sits up straight and answers, "Yes Ma'am," but he's grinning from ear to ear as he shoves a bite of roast beef in his mouth.

It's then that Amy turns to Beth and suggests, "Bethie, you and Daryl should try and...you know...get in the family way too. We could be having our babies at almost the same time. It would be so fun raising our children together, wouldn't it?"

Beth manages to choke out the words, "Yes, that would be so fun, but I can't," the tears start to fall again and Daryl feels like the biggest asshole in all creation. The toughest part about watching and listening to all of this is the part he hasn't admitted to anyone. He wants to have a child as much as she does, but he's afraid. He's not used to being scared of anything, and dammit, this fear of his isn't just uncomfortable for him, he's causing the woman he loves so much pain he hates himself.

Merle's brow is furrowed when he asks, "Why's that little sister? Ya ain't sick are ya?"

Amy scolds, "Merle!"

"What? What'd I do? I's just askin' a question."

Daryl is a wreck but he manages to snarl, "It ain't your business Merle."

No. Beth is not letting him take the easy way out. As time goes on and there are no children, everyone in town is going to start wondering what's wrong, and half of them will be asking her. It might as well come out in the open now. "Daryl doesn't want to have children. He doesn't want me to get pregnant."

Amy's eyes open wide and she asks, "But why?"

Beth looks at Daryl and sees her husband squirm, but she's so hurt and angry she's not worried about his comfort. She just looks at him, tears still rolling from her eyes and says, "Tell them Daryl."

Amy's feeling queasy and Merle has laid down his knife and fork, "What the hell's wrong little brother?" He thinks he might know but he wants to hear the words from his brother.

"I don't wanna say much in front a Amy. It don't seem right, her bein' pregnant n all, but if ya wanna chew my ass brother, we can go out back," then he looks at Beth and says, "You can come too, beat me up all ya want."

Beth shakes her head, "That's not what I want at all and you know that."

Merle's on his feet, "Let's do it little brother. C'mon."

As soon as the backdoor shuts behind them Amy asks, "What in the world is going on Beth? You and Daryl always seem so happy and so in love, I've never heard an angry word between you. And for heaven sake, why doesn't he want a baby?"

Beth reaches for her friend's hand and they're both crying now, she sniffles and says, "It's…well you know Daryl was married before, his first wife, Janie, passed away."

Amy nods, "I heard that and it's very sad."

"I know, it's terribly sad and I won't go into all the details, but it happened when she was having Teddy. That's his reason, he says he won't risk it again and that's that. His mind is made up Amy and I don't think it's going to change."

"Oh Bethie, I'm so sorry. Maybe Merle can get through to him."

"That would be wonderful if he could. Dale and Erma talked to him yesterday. They didn't try to persuade him, but they convinced him to at least discuss it with me because at first it was just 'no' and that was that. I've been crying all weekend Amy."

Amy hugs her friend and says, "I'm so, so sorry Beth."

Beth catches herself then, "Oh my gosh Amy, all we're doing is talking about me and Daryl, we should be talking about you and that sweet baby that's coming. So tell me, when are you due?"

Amy smiles, "We've got a while, I'm just three months along. I swear Beth, I knew the minute I got pregnant. I could just tell. Then I missed my first cycle I was positive it was true. When I missed the second I went to the doctor. Please don't misunderstand me, I'm excited to marry Merle, and I'm excited about the pregnancy and thrilled to have a baby, Merle is too. What bothers me is...well gosh, I never thought something like this would happen to me, I'm not easy, I hope you know that. I never went further than second base with anyone, and then Merle came along and...well one night it just happen. It's not that I regret it, I guess I just never expected I would be a person who had to get married. I can't believe I am now."

"Don't say that Amy, sometimes love makes us do things we never could have imagined we would, that doesn't make it wrong. You and Merle love each other, and you don't HAVE to get married, you WANT to get married. That's different. It's going to be wonderful. We'll have a little wedding, I could do it right here. Yes! Let's. Fall hasn't taken all the green from the yard, it still looks so pretty. If it's too chilly to eat outside I'll set card tables up in the living room. Mama has plenty and all the white tablecloths we could need." For the time being Beth's mind is off her sadness and she continues with her ideas, "Gosh, and it's going to be so much fun because the people we're inviting are all people who love you and want to share your happiness. Not a bunch of mean-spirited gossips."

Amy's smiling now, "You're right Beth, it will be beautiful, but are you sure you want to take on the work of hosting a big party?"

"Of course I want to Amy, you're my best friend. I would consider it a privilege to host your wedding. You know what else? I can't wait to help you get your things settled in at your new house, helping you make it yours is going to be fun too." Then Beth takes her friends hand and suggests, "If you want, my Daddy could be the officiant and we'll keep it all in our little family circle."

"Thank you Beth, I was so ashamed and embarrassed, but you've managed to get me feeling happy and excited and now I can't wait."

Out in the backyard the brother's talk isn't quite so sweet.

Merle demands, "What the f*ck kid? What the hell's goin' on?"

Daryl's defensive, "Nuthins goin' on, besides, my business ain't your business."

"The f*ck it ain't, when little sister is in there cryin' n you look like someone killed yer dog, it's my business. So again, what the f*ck?"

Daryl wouldn't be talking at all if it were anyone besides Merle, but Merle already knows how bad things were. He saw it for months, he knows what Janie went through when she was pregnant, and he knows what it was like those few hours before she died. Most of all he knows how tough it was on his brother. Daryl feels the need to get some things out in the open, and then hopefully he can figure out how to settle this sh*t between him and Beth. He needs to talk about what's eating him, "sh*t Merle, you were there. You seen what Janie went through. It took you n me both ta hold her up long enough ta get through the weddin' ceremony. She was so worn out after that she couldn't even sit up in the car, I had ta lay her down in the back seat for the drive home."

Merle doesn't miss the tear that rolls down his brother's cheek as he continues, "It was miserable for Janie an there was nuthin I could do ta help her. No way I could make sh*t better for her. When I come home that day n found her, everythin' in that bathroom was covered in blood. I knew right then, I's gonna lose her for good. I been on the battlefield an I've held a buddy while he died, but I never seen anyone bleed like she did. I thought the baby was already dead. sh*t Merle, it was the worst f*ckin' day a my life. I can't let what happened ta Janie happen ta Beth. Why can't all of ya just understand that?"

Merle takes in a deep breath and responds, "I can't make that memory go away for ya little brother. It was awful, terrible, but maybe it'd help if ya tried ta think about the good stuff. Janie knew better'n all of us what was likely ta happen, I know she did, but what she got in the end was exactly what she wanted, a healthy baby. We both know she lived a certain kind of way that maybe alotta folks would look down on, n she felt kinda bad about herself. That made her determined that when she left this world she'd leave sumthin' good behind. She left Teddy and he's as good as it gets."

"How come everyone knew what was gonna happen but me?'

"Cuz she didn't want ya ta know. Ya needed ta just be there for her Daryl, that's what she wanted. Whether ya realized it or not, Janie loved ya, an you loved her. Maybe ya wasn't in love, but ya had love. She didn't want ya thinkin' all the time about her dyin', she wanted ya ta just be with her. She wanted ya ta be there takin' care of her, n she knew you'd take care a Teddy just the same."

"f*ck."

"Yeah well what ya gotta think about now is makin' Beth happy. It's a natural thing for her ta want a baby Daryl. Yeah ya got Teddy, an I seen her with that little guy, she couldn't be a better Mama ta that boy, but that don't mean she don't want a her own. It's like a cravin' women have deep inside a them, they wanna be someone's Mama. Amy's doc had a word, le's see, oh yeah, it was nurture, it's a woman's instinct ta nurture. If ya love her like ya say ya do, then ya gotta give her that chance. Quit bein' such a selfish little asshole."

"sh*t Merle, but what about if what happened ta Janie happens ta Beth?"

"Damn boy, do I gotta do all yer thinkin' for ya? Take her ta see that ladies Doc this week, Amy has his name. I'll cover the shop for ya. Have the doc check her over n make sure she's healthy enough ta have a baby, I'll bet he says she is. Then you can quite bein' scared n quit bein' an asshole, throw them love gloves away and give her the baby she wants."

"sh*t, I dunno. I gotta think."

"Yeah, well while you're doin' all this thinkin' n sh*t, how bout ya think about actin' happy about the weddin' n the baby n all that. Amy deserves ta have that. Maybe you could even try'n be happy for me for once. This is sumthin' I never thought I'd have, just like you never expected ta find someone like Beth n get married. Now I got this beautiful woman who swears she loves me n we're gonna have a baby. Ya think I'm not scared? f*ck yeah I'm scared, can I be a good husband, can I be a good daddy, will she still love me in another few years. I worry about all that sh*t, but I ain't gonna let bein' scared rob me of bein' happy. I can't even believe how damn lucky I am, I wanna howl at the moon, n yer being nuthin' but a f*ckin' sourpuss."

Daryl gets angry and beady eyed at first, "f*ck you Merle." Then he softens, "You're right, I'm bein' a selfish prick. I am happy for you an Amy, I really am. I'll be sure Amy knows that."

"Good, that's a start. I'll also expect ya ta take me out for one last night of drinkin' in a bar, Friday night would be good. It's the least you can do."

That actually makes Daryl chuckle, "Yeah, well if Beth goes along with the idea then I just might do it."

He gets serious again and asks, "Speakin' a watchin' the shop, is there any way you can watch it for me tomorrow? Teddy's up at the farm n I want him home. Beth's folks said they'd bring him, but I don't want them ta have ta drive all the way here n then back. It sounds like we're havin' a weddin' Saturday and they'll wanna drive down then. That's enough."

"Yeah, I can cover ya. I got Jerry ta run my crew and my guys are already lined out for tomorrow. I'll do the easy jobs for ya at the shop, the tire changin', the oil changin' an the minor tune-ups, but I'm savin' the complicated sh*t for you."

"That'll be fine and I appreciate the help. As for the other we talked about, I dunno what I'ma do, but thanks Merle, and I am happy for ya brother. Ya really have pulled yourself up out of that dark place. You deserve your happiness."

"Thanks brother. All right, enuff a this sweet talk, let's get back in there n finish eatin' so Amy n me can get outta yer hair. Oh, n I forgot ta ask, will ya stand with me?"

"A course, me n Teddy will."

"Yeah, I gotta have my man Teddy by my side."

As they walk toward the kitchen door Merle claps his brother's back and says one last thing, "Ya can't let bein' scared ruin your life."

The men walk back in the kitchen and neither woman asks them a thing about what they were doing outside, or what they were talking about. They're sure they already know.

Merle's all smiles when he announces, "I gotta get ta eatin' so I can get my bride ta be home ta rest, n I gotta make some telephone calls tonight ahead a work tomorrow." Amy glances over at him curiously, Merle's no one to rush away from a gathering. He must want to give Beth and Daryl some time to talk, and she wants to do that too.

Maybe she should have asked Daryl before offering to give a party at their home, but it's done now and Beth makes her announcement, "I hope you're both agreeable to this, we're going to have the wedding here on Saturday. Amy and I have already been making the plans." She's still making party plans in her head.

Merle responds, "That's real nice little sister, but it's a lotta work. Are ya sure ya wanna take that on?"

"Yes, I'm very sure Merle. You and Amy are our family, we'd be honored to host your wedding, wouldn't we Daryl?"

He remembers his brother's words, "Yeah, it's gonna be great. Merle's a lucky man Amy, and I'm real happy for ya both. I'm lookin' forward ta bein' an uncle too. Can't wait."

Amy smiles, "Thanks you two, we appreciate it so much." They all begin eating again and then she thinks of it, "Beth, will you stand with me Saturday?"

"Oh my goodness, well yes, yes of course I will." Then Beth's brow wrinkles and she asks, "But what about your sister, don't you want her to?"

"Andrea? No. You're much more of a sister to me than she is Beth."

"Oh my, that's…well thank you Amy. Now I'm even more excited."

Daryl changes the subject then, "Merle's gonna watch the shop for me tomorrow so I can go get Teddy n save yer folks the drive. Yer comin' with me, ain't ya?"

"Yes, of course I want to go. Let's leave early. I'll get the biscuits started for Jim tonight, and I have those quick breads for him too, we can drop them off on our way out of town."

Once again Daryl and Beth feel it, they're in that strange place where everything is normal, and yet nothing is normal at all.

When Amy and Merle leave Beth says, "I'd better call Mama right now. I know she'll be disappointed Teddy's leaving so soon, but I want him home as much as you do. It just doesn't feel right when he's gone."

Beth dials the number and tells her Mama the news about Teddy, then she tells her the other news, "We're hosting a wedding on Saturday Mama, Merle and Amy are getting married, isn't that exciting?"

Mama has a smile in her voice, "My goodness yes, and such a sudden decision, just like you and Daryl. It must be the Dixon way."

Beth tries not to let her Mama hear the sadness in her voice, "Well Mama, this is a little different. I might as well tell you now, it's going to be obvious pretty soon anyway, Amy's going to have a baby."

Mama has seen a lot of life, and although she's a bit stunned she won't judge, "Oh my, well these things do happen, we shouldn't let a little mistake stop us from celebrating their joy. Amy and Merle seem to be very much in love and I'm going to pray this new family is happy and healthy."

"Me too Mama, and I believe they will be. Since Daryl and I are going to be hosting the wedding I was hoping I could borrow some card tables, folding chairs and white tablecloths from you."

"Oh yes, of course. That will be a nice way for me to help. I'll bring a dish to share too."

"Thank you Mama, oh, and tell Daddy, they would like him to officiate. We can talk more when we see you tomorrow, we should be there about 11."

"Your Daddy will love the idea, I'm sure. I'll have an early lunch ready when you get here, and you two can take home the leftovers. You won't have to worry about cooking when you get home."

"Thank you again Mama, I love you."

The phone call has been made, the kitchen is clean, and Beth's biscuit dough is made and is carefully stored in the refrigerator, when Daryl says, "Let's go in the front room like we were, sit on the couch n stuff."

He reaches for her hand and they walk that way and take their seats on the couch. He's still clasping her hand in his when he begins, "We ain't had a chance ta talk yet an I think we need to cuz this sh*t between us is makin' me miserable. I think it's probably doin' the same ta you."

"It is, and I do want to talk if that's what we really do, talk about it, instead of you just making a declaration about how things are going to be."

He heaves a heavy sigh and agrees, "I know, I's wrong ta push my weight around that way. I never wanna be like that with you Beth. It ain't right or fair, and I been wrong from the start. We shoulda done our talkin' a long time ago, but we're here now, doin' it now. All right?"

"Yes, all right, and just so you know Daryl, I take responsibility too. I didn't tell you I wanted children, I just assumed we felt the same about that. I shouldn't have."

He purses his lips, nodding his head while he puts his thoughts into words, "It ain't that I don't wanna have a baby with you Beth. I know you'd be the best Mama in the world, ya already are ta Teddy." He pauses a moment and continues, "I didn't even know until I had Teddy how much I'd like bein' a Daddy. None a that is the trouble, it's that I just can't get over the idea that sumthin' bad might happen ta you."

Beth softly chews on her top lip as she gives thought to her response, "I know and I understand. From everything I've heard Janie had a terrible time, and I know it must have been unbelievably hard for you to watch someone you love suffer like Janie did. It had to break your heart."

He attempts to correct her, "I wasn't in love with Janie, Beth, I ain't ever been in love with anyone but you."

"I believe you Daryl. I didn't say you were in love with Janie, but you loved her as a friend, and as a person, and as the mother of your baby. I'm not jealous of that Daryl. I'm proud to be married to a man who didn't hesitate to take responsibility, you did everything you could for Janie, and you made a commitment to her and your baby. When she was gone you didn't take the easy way out that you were offered, you brought Teddy home with you and you've raised a wonderful little boy. You're the finest man I know Daryl Dixon."

He wasn't expecting anything like that, and he's not one to receive praise and compliments well, all he knows to do is twine his fingers through hers, lean in, kiss her cheek and say, "Thanks for sayin' all that Beth." Then he says, "Merle had an idea, I think it's a pretty good one."

She can't imagine, "What Daryl?"

"Maybe you call that kind of Doc that ladies go to and ya make an appointment for a checkup, ya know, ta see if you're healthy and strong enough an all a that, ta have a baby. How bout we start with that?"

She smiles at him and agrees, "As soon as we get home from Mama and Daddy's tomorrow I'll call for an appointment."

Later, when they slip into bed together he does what he's been longing to do. He reaches for her in that way that tells her he wants to make love to her and she doesn't reject him, not at all. She's been wanting this as much as he has, she isn't even too disappointed when he reaches for the condom because at least now there's hope, and that hope brings happiness.

Monday morning they're up early as Beth finishes a little baking for Jim and they load the pickup. It won't be as smooth a ride as the sedan, but it will hold all the card tables and chairs they plan to bring back with them. As they drive down the highway the mood in the pickup cab is pleasant, they're both excited to see Teddy and bring him back home. It's only been two nights but it feels like two months, and even though they know he's safe and having a good time with his Grandma and Grandpa, they miss him so much. Things just don't feel right when their little boy isn't home.

Beth helps her Mama put the meal on the table, and while the two women are in the kitchen alone Mama asks her daughter, "Did you and Daryl talk?"

"We did Mama, he's softened a little. I think I have you and Daddy, Erma and Dale and Merle to thank for that. When we get home this afternoon I'm calling the doctor to make an appointment for a physical. We're going to see if there's a reason I shouldn't have a baby."

"Well I'd say that's a very good place to start."

In the meantime Daryl and Daddy are loading card tables and folding chairs in the bed of the pickup, when out of the blue Daddy places his hand on Daryl's shoulder and says, "You know son, when Annette and I got married I was already what most would consider an old man. She had a son, Shawn, and I had a daughter, Maggie, and we had a plan to raise them together as our own, none of that step this, and step that. They were our children. We'd only been married a few weeks when Annette said she wanted us to have a child. I argued that I was too old. I was scared to death Daryl. I was afraid we'd have a child and I'd die and leave her to raise the baby on her own. She didn't give up though and eventually, as scared as I was, I gave in. I can't imagine my life without Beth, and you can thank Annette and her persistence that you have Beth in your life."

Daryl smiles, "Thanks for sharin' that with me sir."

They make it home at four and the first thing Beth does is run in the house and telephone the doctor's office. She can't believe her luck when the receptionist says, "You've phoned at exactly the right time Mrs. Dixon, I just had a patient cancel an appointment for Wednesday morning at 10 am. Would you be able to make that?"

She answers, "Yes, yes, I'll be there," hoping Erma and Dale will be able to watch Teddy.

Daryl and Teddy have been putting the tables in the garage and when they walk in the kitchen door she lets him know, "I made an appointment with the doctor, I go Wednesday morning at 10 a.m.."

Daryl smiles, "Ya ain't wastin' any time are ya?" Of course she didn't dummy, she wants this too much.

Before she can answer Teddy's in front of her, hugging her leg and asking in a sad little voice, "Are ya sick Mama?"

She rubs her hand over his soft hair and says, "No, don't worry sweetheart, I'm not sick at all. It's just a regular check up like when I take you."

Daryl's watching the scene play out and he scolds himself, Merle's right, he's an asshole. How can he deny this woman? She deserves to have the child she wants, "I'll take ya, lemme give Erma a call real quick n see if she'll watch Teddy. Then I gotta call Merle n see if he'll watch the shop."

She tells him, "You don't have to do all that Daryl. It's just a checkup, I can take myself."

He states it firmly, "Yeah, well, I'm takin' ya." sh*t, he wasn't going to do that anymore; be so bossy like that. He changes his tone, "I'd like ta take ya, okay?"

"Yes, okay, I'd like that too."

Daryl and Beth are both feeling their nerves when they drop Teddy off at Erma and Dale's on their way to the doctor's office. Beth fills out paperwork the receptionist gave her and then they wait, not too long, before she's called in for her exam. Daryl's a mess, getting up to pace every few minutes, looking at his watch, and wondering what the hell is taking so long. Finally a nurse comes out and says, "The doctor would like to see you in his office Mister Dixon."

Daryl's heart is in his throat, sh*t, is something wrong?

He walks in the office and sees Beth sitting across the big oak desk from the doctor, who immediately gets to his feet, extends his hand to shake Daryl's and says, "Hello Mister Dixon, I'm Harlan Carson, it's very nice to meet you."

"Yeah, um, nice ta meet you too Doc. Um, is everythin' okay?"

"Why don't you have a seat next to your wife and the three of us can talk." Daryl nods, sits in the chair next to Beth's and takes her hand, then glances warily at the doctor as the man begins to speak, "Mister Dixon, Missus Dixon tells me you have some concerns about having a child. I understand you've seen things go very badly."

"I have. I lost my first wife, I don't plan ta lose Beth that way."

"No, and I can't blame you for that sir, but I also understand your wife wants to have a child so, let's talk about what we know. I have given Beth a thorough examination and she appears to be a very strong and healthy young woman. I did do a blood test and I won't have those results for a few days, but I'm not expecting any trouble there." He smiles and adds, "If you two agree that you want to have a baby, I see no reason why you shouldn't. That's both my professional and my personal opinion."

"Yeah?"

Dr. Carson smiles, "Yeah."

Daryl holds the door while Beth gets in the car, and as he's walking to the driver's side it hits him. It's a feeling that washes over him like a wave and his decision is made.

He gets in the car, looks over at Beth and suggests, "Let's go by the house a minute before we get Teddy."

"All right." She assumes he wants to change back to his work clothes, but when he opens the kitchen door and they walk through he pushes it shut and turns the lock, then takes her hand and leads her to their bedroom. She was already sure she knew why, and when he pulls the covers back on the bed she simply smiles. They stand silently gazing into each other's eyes, he tucks a wayward curl behind her ear and she softly brushes the hair off his forehead, and when they begin to kiss things quickly turn feverish. He unbuttons her dress, and she unbuttons his pants, and soon they're both standing naked. He startles her when he picks her up in his arms like a new bride and carries her to their bed, gently laying her down before joining her there.

This feels right, like that awful tension between them has lifted and they can be themselves, fully enjoying each other's touch. Then something happens, or maybe it's that something doesn't happen. Daryl doesn't reach for a condom, he nuzzles his face into the soft curve of her neck, whispers, "I'm done bein' scared," and enters her.

00

Chapter 30: Chapter 30

Chapter Text

What they want is to lie in each other’s arms for the rest of the day, but there are too many responsibilities. They take what little time they have to simply hold one another. It’s been a tense few days and they’ve missed this kind of relaxed closeness. There’s something more to it though. Something new, something big, something that could change their lives forever. They haven’t talked about it yet, but when Daryl made the choice not to reach for the packet they both knew a decision had been made.

His arm is around Beth’s shoulders, her head laying on his chest when he draws her in tighter and kisses her hair, “I wish we could just stay like this, but I gotta get movin’. It’s almost noon. I’ma get dressed, call Merle and tell him ta go ahead n close the shop up for lunch. I’ll get Teddy n the three of us can eat together.”

She smiles up at him, “All right, and Daryl, thank you.”

She doesn’t have to say what she’s grateful for, he knows what she’s talking about, “Nah. I should thank you Beth. Ya pushed me ‘til I admitted ta myself I’s just plain scared. sh*t Baby, I’m still scared, but I want this too, and I want ya ta be happy. I just gotta try’n believe it’s all gonna be okay.”

For the first time Beth admits to him, “I’m scared too. I don’t know what it’s going to be like being pregnant, and I worry about all the things that could go wrong too. I’m not even pregnant and I’m already worried about the pain of childbirth, and I worry about being a good Mother. There’s a lot to be scared of. We just have to have faith Daryl.”

There are so many things going on in their lives this week, and over lunch Beth tells Teddy, “I’m going to need a lot of help from you for the next couple of days Teddy. You and me are going to be very busy.”

“Bitsy? Why Mama?”

“Uncle Merle and Miss Amy are going to get married on Saturday, right here at our house. We’re going to have a nice party to celebrate, so we have to get everything ready.”

His eyes light up, “A big potty?’

Daryl snorts and Beth tries hard not to laugh, and she doesn’t exactly correct him, “Yes a big PARty right here at our house, and when Uncle Merle marries Amy she’s going to be your Aunt Amy.”

“Aunt Amy. Is it gonna be fun?”

Beth laughs softly, “Well I sure hope so. I’m going to try very hard to make it nice and special, and fun too. Grandma and Grandpa will be here and Jim and Carol, Aunt Erma and Uncle Dale, and some other people too. There’s going to be delicious food, I’m going to bake a wedding cake, but guess what else?”

“What Mama, what else?”

“I thought there should be cherry pie too. What do you think?”

The little boy is all smiles, “I love cherdee pie.”

Daryl’s been watching his wife the whole time and it seems the concern has already begun, “Don’t give yourself too much work. I can help ya know, and don’t even think about try’n ta move them tables and chairs in from the garage. I’ll do that whenever ya want.”

“Okay. Is Friday morning all right? I’d like to get them set and decorated Friday, then that part is done and I can concentrate on cooking and decorating the house. I don’t know though, there’s not much for flowers around right now, I think Teddy and I will have to come up with another idea for centerpieces.”

Daryl has no interest at all in this stuff, but he listens and nods and comments from time to time, “That sounds nice,” or “That should be pretty,” whenever it seems appropriate, and twice he says, “Don’t overwork yourself. I’ll help with whatever ya want.”

“I’m just happy Jim offered to cook the main dish, I was kind of dreading that.”

“Why, what’d they wanna have?”

“Merle and Amy both wanted pork chops stuffed with cornbread dressing and smothered in gravy. They're delicious, and it’s not that it’s a hard dish to make, but it’s time consuming, messy and it dirties a lot of pans. When Jim said he’d like to make them I was so relieved and grateful. Carol’s going to make a Jell-O salad and do mint cups for the tables, Mama’s making scalloped potatoes, and Erma’s bringing deviled eggs. That just leaves me with rolls, green beans, and the cake.”

He nods, “That’s enough.”

She smiles, “I have such good helpers,” and runs her fingers through their son's hair, noting, “Especially Teddy here. He’s always so willing to help.”

“Well everythin’ sounds real good Baby, like ya got it all figured out. Are your Mama n Daddy stayin’ here with us?”

“No, I love it when they do, so does Teddy, but they know we’re going to be in a mess getting things ready so they’re staying with Erma and Dale. Oh, and that reminds me, Erma is letting me use her Sunday china and she has some wedding decorations too. Isn’t that wonderful?”

Daryl holds back saying what’s he's really thinking, 'yeah, Merle's gonna be all aflutter over them pretty dishes and wedding decorations,' instead he says, “That’s real nice Beth, ya need me ta go collect them things for ya?”

“Could you? Maybe on your way home from work tonight?”

“Yeah, sure. I keep tellin’ ya I wanna help ya however I can. We know I can't cook,” that makes even him snort a laugh, “an I never decorated for anythin’ so, yeah, ya wouldn’t wanna trust me with that. But when it comes ta doin’ the heavy liftin’, I’m your man.”

She seems to forget Teddy’s sitting there, “You sure are a man, a real man, and those muscles are something else.” Then she realizes and turns bright red, while her husband just smiles.

00

Excitement is in the air at the little house on Saturday morning. They suspected all week it was going to be a bit too chilly to have the wedding outside, so they made some big changes. Thursday after work Merle came over and him and Daryl moved the sofa and chair into Beth and Daryl’s room. The sofa is standing on end with the chair butted up against it, and their room is very cramped. Daryl and Beth don't mind, it’s only temporary.

The TV, the coffee table, the end tables and Beth's side chair are in Teddy’s room, and it’s cramped as well, but it’s just for two nights, and even though it doesn’t work right now, Teddy’s excited to have a TV in his room. All the furniture moving has given them the space they need in the living room for the ceremony and the celebration. Daryl shrugs, "When I bought this place I thought it had plenty of room. I didn't think about holdin' weddin' ceremonies here."

Beth arranged, rearranged, decorated, redecorated, and fussed with every little detail all morning Friday. Every time she moved things around Teddy would say, “It’s pretty Mama,” and she would thank him and move it again. Eventually he gave up and asked to put his coat on and play outside. She apologized, “I’m sorry Teddy, I’m giving too much attention to this wedding and not nearly enough to you. I promise, after tomorrow we’re going to be back to normal.”

She finally got the tables positioned and set so that she’s happy. Carol and Erma helped her make some cute little centerpieces using clear vases and dried wildflowers Erma had been saving over the years, and it all turned out real pretty. When Mama arrived Friday afternoon she brought some beautiful white satin yardage. There would have been no reason for her to have such luxurious and expensive fabric if she hadn’t been called upon to make a wedding dress for a woman from their church. When the woman found out her prospective groom was getting busy with a woman the next county over, the wedding was immediately called off and the woman told Mama to keep the satin, she never wanted to see it or him again. Now it would finally be put to good use.

Beth and Carol secured the fabric from the ceiling in the far-right corner of the room. They went out from there about two feet on either side, and again fastened the fabric so that it draped in a gentle curve, making a white satin arch that cascaded softly downward. They were all pleased with the look of the white satin arch they’d created, but they weren’t done yet. In the center where it peaked, they hung two large white paper wedding bells from Erma’s decorations and as they all stood back and admired their work, Mama smiled and said, “I feel safe in saying, Amy will adore it.”

Daryl did take Merle out for a night of drinking on Friday and Beth didn’t mind at all, she had other plans. Dale and Daddy drove Mama and Erma to her house and took Teddy home with them. That left the ladies free to visit in the kitchen while Beth decorated the wedding cake.

Mama asked, “Is that spice cake I smell?”

Beth smiled, “Yes, spice seemed perfect for Merle.”

They all giggled, and Erma noted, “Yes he does seem a bit spicy, doesn’t he?” and the ladies all laughed harder and shared good-natured stories about things the man had said and done. Erma ventured, “Can you even begin to imagine all the things we don’t know?” The ladies agreed, it was probably best they remain ignorant about most of the things Merle Dixon may have gotten up to in his life.

Mama broached another subject with her daughter, “So, you and Daryl have agreed, yes?”

Beth’s smile spread from ear to ear, “Yes, we’re going to try and start a family, soon. Amy suggested how fun it would be to raise our children together, and I thought that sounded wonderful too.”

Mama and Erma clapped their hands and exclaimed how lovely it would be, and then Erma asked, “Where is Amy tonight?”

Beth was still smiling when she replies, “I felt bad, I wanted her here, but I couldn’t have her. I want the wedding cake and all the decorations to be a surprise on her wedding day. Enid is over at Amy’s right now. She’s giving her a facial, rolling her hair for her, and giving her a manicure. Doesn’t that sound fun?”

Erma says, “Oh my gosh yes, I could use some of that pampering.”

Daddy arrived at 8:30 to pick up the ladies and informed Beth, “Teddy’s sound asleep, we couldn’t even get him to stir. Dale’s there with him and I thought he ought to just stay the night. If that’s not all right with you, I’ll go back after him.”

Beth doesn’t like Teddy to be gone overnight, but she can’t see waking him either. “Thank you Daddy, I’m sure he’ll be just fine.”

Mama suggests, “Why don’t you send me home with his things. I can give him a bath in the morning and get him ready for the big day.”

“Gee Mama, that would be wonderful. Let me just get his suit.” Mama, Daddy and Erma all agree, they can’t wait to see Teddy all dressed up.

Beth has put the finishing touches on the two-tiered cake when Daryl walks through the kitchen door about nine o’clock. “Hey Baby.”

She greets him with a kiss and says, “I thought the two of you would be out half the night.”

“I found sumthin' out. It ain’t so fun ta go out n raise hell when all you can think about is the soft, pretty woman ya got waitin’ at home.”

Even after all this time together he still makes her blush, they kiss and she tells him, “I swear Daryl Dixon, sometimes you say the most romantic things.” They kiss again and she says, “I’m ready to shower and get to bed, but I have to figure out what I’m going to do with this cake first.”

He’s been drinking just enough to feel mellow, romantic and uninhibited. With his arms still around her his hands land firmly on her bottom. He squeezes gently and suggests, “I could probably use a shower myself, might even need some help washin’ my back.”

She’s pink cheeked again but she wants him in the same way he wants her, “I could probably help with that.” Then she gets practical, “But first I have to do something with the cake. I don’t want Amy seeing it until we set it on the cake table in the living room.”

Cake table, huh. Daryl shrugs, “We could set it on top a the washin' machine, it’s nice n cool on the back porch. I got a clean cardboard box out in the garage I can set over top of it. It’d be hidden an nuthin’s gonna bother it out there.”

“That’s a great idea, Daryl, thank you.”

“Told ya I could help, n speakin’ of helpers, how’d Teddy do tonight?” She tells him the story and he agrees, “Yeah, probably best ta leave him, I just hate knowin’ he ain’t here with us.”

“I know, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry, I’da done the same as you," then his smile grows and he says, "so, we got the house ta ourselves, huh? Lemme carry this cake, then we'll see what else we can get up to.”

It’s as he sets the cake on top of the machine that she notices his right hand. The knuckles are red and look scraped and swollen. As soon as the cake is safely settled, she asks, “Daryl, what happened to your hand? Have you been fighting?”

He doesn’t want to tell her but he has to be honest with her, “Wasn’t exactly a fight. I just had ta help someone keep their mouth shut.”

Her hand is on her hip and her brows are raised when she asks, “Is that so, and who was that?”

“I swear, me n Merle was standin' at the bar havin’ a beer n mindin' our own business. He was talkin’ about life n how excited he is ta marry Amy, n he’s real excited about that baby comin’ too. We didn’t know that sumbitch Negan was listening in, and when he piped up n said sumthin’ nasty I had ta shut him up.”

“What in the world did he say?”

“I’d rather not tell ya.”

“I’m sure that’s true, but if he said it out loud in a bar it will be all over town by tomorrow. I’d rather hear it from you first.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” sh*t, he’d rather get a tooth pulled than tell her, “So yeah, we was mindin’ our business n outta the blue, when Merle says he’s excited about the baby n all, Negan slaps Merle on the back and says, “Yeah man, I heard you couldn’t wait for the wedding night, got my little sister-in-law knocked up, huh…”

“Oh no, he didn't say that!”

“Yeah, well that wasn’t the end of it. Then he says, ‘maybe ya better remind you’re little brother about that stuff, either he ain’t been gettin’ it up for Beth, or he’s shooting blanks into that pretty little blonde.’ What could I do Beth? I gave him a right hook ta the jaw, I's so mad it just took that one n he was flat on his ass. Merle picked him up by the back a the collar and his belt n heaved him right out the door n onto the sidewalk. We had ourselves a shot a whiskey, finished up them beers n came home.”

“My goodness, that man is disgusting. It almost makes me feel sorry for Andrea.”

“Not me, I think she knows what he’s all about, n he knows what she's all about, n somehow that excites em both.”

“Ew.”

“Sorry Baby, I’ll go get that box.”

“Don’t be sorry, I understand it now. I’d like to punch him myself.”

Daryl chuckles, “I’d pay a year's salary ta see ya give that asshole a right hook Baby.”

She smiles and shakes her head, “I swear, half the time men act like 12 year old boys.”

“Oh yeah? Is that what ya think? Get me in bed n I promise I’ll be all man.”

She feels the heat in her cheeks again but she likes the idea, so she says, “Let’s shower first.”

“Yeah, I gotta get the bar stink offa me.”

The water is warm and their bodies and their mood are warmer. It’s been a long day, a long week, and although they’re exhausted, they’re happy. The touching is intimate and heightens the mood, and when he can’t wait any longer he turns the knob and says, “Lemme dry that pretty body.”

When they’ve rubbed each other down he smiles, scoops her up in his arms and carries her to their bedroom, but he’s forgotten about the furniture crowding the room and bumps the dresser with his right hip, then trips over a throw pillow that’s fallen to the floor causing him to lose his balance and they fall, right onto bed. Him on top of her. She's laughing but he’s concerned, “Ya all right Baby? I didn’t hurt ya did I?”

“No Daryl, that was kind of of fun. I’m fine, and honestly? I’m right where I wanna be.” Now they're both laughing, at least until his mouth lands on hers at the same time his hand cups her mound. Beth let’s out a soft moan and he stops kissing her long enough to promise, “Bout ta prove to ya, I ain’t no boy.”

“mmm, please,” and his mouth goes to her breast where he sucks, nibbles and licks, and she’s already squirming when his finger slips inside her. When the teasing is no longer enough, when they have to have each other, Daryl doesn’t reach for the condom and that's when Beth knows, he never will again.

Sometime in the middle of the night they wake, still on top of the covers and shivering, “C’mon baby, get in bed,” she’s trembling from the cold when he wraps her in his arms and for the rest of the night they stay just like that, giving each other warmth.

Jim and Carol arrive a half hour before the wedding is set to begin, and the aroma of pork chops immediately fills the kitchen, “Oh my gosh, Jim, I think you’ve outdone yourself, and Carol, your Jell-O mold is beautiful." Jim puts the heavy pan of pork chops in the oven to stay warm, and Carol puts the salad Jell-o in the refrigerator. Beth has the rolls wrapped in a thick cloth inside a large, heavy pot that sits on the stove’s back burner with the heat on low so they'll stay nice and warm. There’s another pot on the opposite burner with the green beans. They’ve made a spot on the back porch for Erma’s deviled eggs to stay cool, and Mama’s scalloped potatoes are in the oven on the rack below the pork chops.

In the living room there’s a table next to the cake table that has ice teas, sweet and plain, lemonade, and a pitcher of water, but when the groom arrives he’s got a cooler with a little something extra. He sets it on the back porch and tells his brother, “I know we got us some teetotalers, but if folks wanna join me in a champagne toast ta my wife, they can do that.”

Daryl smiles, “I got no objection Merle. Never have had a taste a that stuff.”

“Today’s the day little brother, n if ya don't like it, don't worry. I got cold beers n a pint a whiskey in there too.”

Daryl's shaking his head, but he's smiling too, “sh*t brother, I still can’t quite believe you’re gettin’ married. I never expected nuthin’ like this, n a baby. Are ya havin any second thoughts?”

“Not a one, I love that little gal. I never thought I wanted ta be a husband or a daddy, but sh*t, now? Well, like I said, I love that little gal. She makes me happy n I'ma spend the resta my life try'n ta make her happy."

While the brother’s are talking on the back porch Beth has opened the front door to Amy, her Mama and her sister Andrea. Negan is conspicuously absent and Beth isn’t at all disappointed. They slip Amy in Teddy’s room and before shutting the door Beth tells her, “I left a magazine on the dresser to give you something to do in here, and Teddy left you a little truck,” the women share a smile and Beth adds, “I’d love to stay in here and talk to you, but we’ve got guests. I'll be back soon!”

The wedding is scheduled to begin at noon, and all the guests have arrived. Herschel stands beneath the white satin arch and Dale mans the record player, setting the needle down and the soft music begins to play. He hurries to his seat next to Erma, just as Daryl, followed by Merle, enters from the kitchen door. They stand to one side of Herschel, and soon Beth enters through the hall doorway.

Daryl can’t help but smile at how pretty his wife looks. She didn't have time to make a new dress or even shop for one, so she’s wearing her summer church dress because it’s pink, Amy’s favorite color. Beth carries a single pink carnation purchased this very morning from the local florist.

Soon the bride appears walking several paces behind Beth, she's being escorted by Jim. Everyone smiles at the sight of the pretty bride. Amy didn’t feel she should wear white, even though her husband-to-be told her she deserved to wear whatever she wanted. Still, the dress she chose is lovely. It’s a floral pattern and the dominant color is pink, and she got lucky at the JC Penney fall sale and found some pink pumps to wear with it. Her bouquet is simple, Erma’s dried flowers with a couple of fresh roses included.

When Beth and Amy reach the satin arch, Dale stops the music and the ceremony begins. At the request of both the bride and the groom, the ceremony doesn’t last long. It’s a traditional service, but when it’s over and Hershel says, “I present you Mister and Missus Merle Dixon,” Merle takes his wife in his arms kissing her with so much passion one would think they're alone, and as he does he dips her nearly to the floor.

Mama looks at Erma and as if on cue the ladies whisper the word to one another, “spicy,” and try hard not to laugh.

00

It’s been two months since her last cycle and Beth and Daryl are hopeful Dr. Carlson can tell her if she’s pregnant or not. She dreaded going through that stupid exam again, but her desire for an answer far exceeded her embarrassment about the whole thing.

After the exam she dresses and the nurse escorts her to the Doctor’s office, where the doctor and her husband are waiting for her. Daryl stands and pulls the chair out for her, and the doctor says, “Sit Beth, sit.”

Her nerves get the best of her, she can feel herself shake and Daryl reaches for her hand while the doctor advises, “Slow deep breath. Breathe Beth, breathe. Here, let me get you a drink of water.” He stands and hurries out of the office.

Daryl grips her hand even tighter, whispering, "It's okay Baby, whatever happens, it's okay."

The doctor walks back in the room and hands her a small cup of cool water. Beth drinks it and he asks, “Better now?”

Her husband is done waiting, "So whaddya think doc?"

“Well, as I told you, the urine test won’t be back for eight to ten days, that's when we’ll know beyond any doubt, but I can tell you I am 99.9 percent positive, you’re going to be a Mama Beth. The signs are all there.”

00

Chapter 31: Chapter 31

Chapter Text

Daryl’s been so concerned about Beth and so excited about their big news he almost forgot to breathe himself, but he’s listening attentively as Doctor Carson begins to tell them what they can expect during the pregnancy. He explains the ways Beth needs to care for herself and her baby, “Mrs. Dixon, I’ll want to see you on a regular basis throughout your pregnancy, and when we get to the last two months the frequency of your visits will increase. The nurse is going to make up a schedule for you, will this time of day, Tuesdays at 10:00am, be a good time?”

Beth’s head is still spinning from the news, but she manages to answer, “Yes, that will be fine.”

The doctor tells Daryl, “Mister Dixon, there’s no need for you to be here for every visit, I assure you, it’s all routine. I simply want to make sure Beth and the baby are doing well and everything is progressing as it should.”

Daryl nods in agreement, but says, “Yeah, well I’ll be here every time Beth’s here.” His tone makes the doctor smile, he's very aware that Daryl Dixon is a protective husband.

Doctor Carson continues, “I’m going to start you on a pre-natal vitamin regimen Missus Dixon. I’ll write down the information for you and the vitamins themselves are readily available from the pharmacist. I also have a pamphlet with dietary advice. I’m sure you eat a healthy diet, but I’ll want you to have more foods that are high in iron and folic acid, some of those foods are listed. You might want to try to drink a little more milk as well.”

“All right, of course I’ll want to eat what’s best for my baby.” My baby. She can’t believe she just said those words, my gosh, it’s really true. She’s going to have a baby.

Of course, Doctor Carson is aware of Daryl’s fears, and he knows about everything that went wrong with his first wife’s pregnancy. Although he wants the Dixons to be reasonably careful and thoughtful during this pregnancy, he doesn’t want either one of them to be overly restrictive or afraid. He advises, “You can do just about everything you’ve been doing Beth. I encourage you to take walks, they’re great exercise and will help when it’s time to deliver. You can still participate in most of your regular activities, just be thoughtful. What I don’t want you to do is lift anything too heavy, your husband here looks perfectly capable of taking care of that kind of thing for you…”

Daryl interrupts, “That’s what I tell her all the time. Lemme do the heavy liftin’.”

The doctor has no doubt that’s true, and he smiles, “Well I’m going to encourage your wife to allow you to," and then adds, “Missus Dixon, please follow my orders on this, I don’t want you, under any circ*mstance, to climb up on chairs, counters, stepladders, or the like, to reach for things. Again, call on your husband for that. If he’s not available, live without whatever it is until he’s home.”

Beth’s nodding, “Yes, all right.” She already knows she’ll hear all of this again from Daryl, probably many times throughout the pregnancy. She doesn’t mind really. She knows how her husband worries, and she does appreciate his concern and the way she knows he’ll want to be there every step of the way with her during this time, making sure she and the baby are safe.

Her mind is on her husband and the way he is when the doctor says something that has both the Dixon’s turning red with embarrassment, “Finally, I want to talk to you about physical intimacy during this pregnancy. Obviously the two of you are intimate, and I want you to know it’s perfectly alright for you to continue to have that kind of relationship, right up until we get a little closer to the birth of your baby.”

Neither says a word, nor asks a question, Daryl simply nods his head and the doctor shows mercy and moves on to another topic.

Despite being a little embarrassed a time or two, Daryl’s glad to have been here for this because now he knows what to expect and what to watch for, and he’s been reassured Beth is healthy and that all is as it should be. He’ll be watching though, always paying close attention.

He and Beth stand at the receptionist’s counter to get her appointment schedule and pay the bill, and the woman tells him what the total will be for Beth’s care right through the pregnancy and delivery. He asks, “K, can I bring the money to ya when we come for the next visit?”

“Yes, yes of course, but you don’t have to pay all at once. You can make monthly payments if that’s easier for you.”

“Nah. I got the money, but thanks,” he’s not bragging, he’s matter-of-fact about it, and he does have the money. He won’t have to borrow from the bank or spend their savings because there’s still gambling winnings stashed in a metal box and safely sealed behind a wall in his garage. He’ll be using that cash to pay the doctor, the hospital, and to buy a crib and baby things. Whatever Beth says she wants, he can’t think of anything he’d rather spend his money on.

Him and Beth are having a baby. He never really thought it would happen, and he never imagined himself being this happy if it did. As soon as they walk out the office door and they're alone in the hallway, he has her in his arms, “It’s real Beth, ain’t it? You n me, we’re havin’ a baby.”

She’s suddenly teary-eyed, and at the same time she’s smiling from ear to ear, “Yes Daryl, I can’t believe it either. We’re having a baby.” He pulls her close as they share their joy, until someone comes walking down the hall and they quickly straighten up. Daryl takes her hand and they walk toward the parking lot.

As he’s helping her into the vehicle he mentions, “We’ll stop n get ya them vitamins on our way ta pickup Teddy.”

“There’s no need Daryl. Teddy and I can walk over to the drug store after his nap.”

“Nah, we’re gettin’ em now.”

She knows it’s pointless to argue with him, and she smiles because she’s happy her husband is the way he is. She wouldn’t change him if she could. It's a warm and comforting feeling to know how deeply he cares and how completely he loves, and she knows he will always take care of her and their children. "I love you Daryl."

He turns, glancing at her just long enough to say, "I love ya too Beth." Then it hits him, "sh*t, was I bein' bossy again?"

"No, you were just being you and like I said, I love you."

He softly chuckles, "Yeah? I'm a lucky S.O.B., ain't I?"

They get the vitamins but Daryl doesn’t drive to Erma and Dale’s to get Teddy, not yet. As they pull in their driveway Beth thinks she knows what’s on her husband’s mind. She smiles to herself, she's sure they’re about to have their own little celebration. When he cuts the engine he looks at her and says, “It’s already 11:30, I’ma just call Merle n tell him he can go ahead n lock up for lunch. I best call Dale and Erma too, tell em I’ll be there soon ta get Teddy.”

She can't stop herself, Beth smiles and says, “Well let's not make it too quick.”

He knows now she knows what's on his mind, and he laughs, “Don’t I always make sure you’re satisfied?”

They’re both red cheeked but smiling when she answers, “Yes you do Mister Dixon, always.”

He’s nervous at first and as he’s unbuttoning her dress he suggests, “Maybe we shouldn’t be doin’ this, maybe it ain’t good for you or the baby. sh*t, Beth, I dunno.”

She places her hands on his cheeks, looking lovingly into his eyes when she tells him, “My gosh Daryl, we made love yesterday morning and everything was fine, wasn’t it? I was as pregnant then as I am today, it won’t be any different. Making love is natural, normal.” They’ve both heard that from the doctor, but Daryl’s heard it from Merle too, and Beth has heard it from Amy. Still, he’s tentative at first, but as she responds to his touch and reaches out for him his inhibitions fall by the wayside. He makes love to his wife with all the passion he feels for her.

As he’s lacing his boots he questions, “I wonder how Teddy’s gonna feel about you havin' a baby. He’s been the only one for a long time, and not just for you n me. Now he’ll have a pain in his ass little brother or sister gettin’ attention from Grandma and Grandpa and Uncle Dale and Aunt Erma. sh*t, he might hate that baby. “

Beth shakes her head and softly scolds, “Daryl, shame on you. I don’t think Teddy’s even capable of hating, especially not a baby, besides, Teddy won’t be around as much by the time the baby comes. He’ll be starting kindergarten in just a few months. When that happens he’ll be in school all morning making friends with other children and becoming interested in all sorts of new things. He’ll have his own little life separate from us, then he’ll come home for lunch and a nap.” There’s a hint of sadness in her voice when she states, “Everything is going to be so different. I’ll miss having him around all day and giving him my attention.”

Daryl's on his feet helping her with the top two buttons on her dress, and then he turns her to face him. He takes her in his arms and holds her close, “Life is changin’, but it’s gonna be good Beth, ” then an entirely new thought comes to him, “What about the bakin’? Do ya think you’re gonna have time for all that?”

Beth started thinking about that before she even missed her first cycle, “No, I want to try and devote this time to Teddy, to you and to myself, while we're waiting for the baby to come. I think I have an answer for Jim though. If Erma and Dale agree to watch Teddy in the mornings for a week, I could be at the café each morning showing Enid everything I know. She’s already a pretty good baker and I think she's perfectly capable of taking over the baking for the cafe. If it all works out I won't feel guilty about quitting Jim.”

He tries not to let on how relieved he is to hear her words, “Yeah, well Enid’s never gonna be the baker you are, but she’ll do just fine. Jim’s been lucky ya hung on as long as ya did, an I know he knows that.”

Over lunch they both have a hard time taking their eyes off Teddy as they wonder how he’ll take it when the new baby arrives. He’s going to have so many changes in his life during the next few months.That night, when the house is quiet and Teddy’s sound asleep in his room, Daryl and Beth lay in each other's arms talking about the way their own lives have been and the way everything will change. They share their happiness and their concerns and Beth questions, “Will you still love me when I’m as big as a house and I waddle when I walk?”

He chuckles, “sh*t, I can’t wait ta see that baby, I’m try’n ta picture it right now.” But he realizes that even though it seems silly to him for her to worry about it at all, she is worried. He kisses her pretty blond hair and assures, “I love ya for alotta reasons Beth, bigger reasons than that pretty little body a yours an the certain sway in your hips when ya walk. I’ma always love ya Baby, no matter what.”

She knows he means it, and she’s not really that worried, it’s just that Amy, oh my gosh, poor Amy. She’s only seven and a half months along and she’s already having troubles. Her tummy seems a lot bigger than it should be, Merle jokes all the time that she’s gonna give him a full grown linebacker. But Beth knows Merle has his own concerns about Amy’s discomfort. She has terrible pain in her low back, her ankles swell, and Merle spends his evenings rubbing her back and feet. Amy just admitted to Beth the other day she's outgrown most of her maternity clothes and she can’t even tie her own shoes. Merle has to tie them for her.

Beth and Daryl have another worry. Who do they tell first? They don’t want to hurt anyone’s feelings. Will her Mama and Daddy be hurt if they tell Merle and Amy before they can get to the farm to tell her folks? What about Erma and Dale, the two people who have been Daryl and Teddy’s family since Teddy was born, will they be hurt if they’re not told first? And Merle, sh*t, Merle’s a wild card. He might be pissed if he’s not the first to know, or maybe he won’t expect to be. It doesn’t seem like sharing good news should be so concerning.

The very next morning something happens that could solve the whole dilemma. Maybe they’ll be able to just tell everyone at the same time. Mama calls first thing and Beth listens as she explains, “Daddy and I were just having our coffee and we’ve taken a little notion. We thought it would be nice to drive down on Saturday and visit with you, Daryl and Teddy. We thought we’d stay the night, and we could all go to church on Sunday and have dinner together. I’ve already spoken to Erma and she and Dale said they’d just love it if Daddy and I were to come. She’s planning to include Merle and Amy and Jim and Carol too. What do you think?”

“Well of course I think it’s wonderful! I can’t wait to see you and Daddy. Are you staying here with Daryl and I?”

“Well, no. There’s more room at the Horvath’s and if I’m there I can help Erma with the Sunday dinner. Daddy’s going to harvest some nice plump fryers early Saturday morning and we’ll have some very fresh fried chicken for our Sunday dinner.”

“I can’t wait to see you Mama, and that sounds delicious.”

Beth tells her husband all about the conversation while their little family is having breakfast, and she and Daryl just look at each other and nod, they’ve got some things to discuss, but not in front of Teddy. In the meantime, Teddy’s practically jumping up and down in his seat, “Gramma n grandpa are comin’ ta see me!”

They’ve come up with a plan. Spring is upon them and the weather is perfect for enjoying a late afternoon meal outside. Daryl and Beth have a guest list of the people they want to tell first and they’ve invited them all for a casual backyard dinner on Saturday. Erma and Dale, Hershel and Annette, Merle and Amy, Enid, and Jim and Carol. Carl’s off in the Army and everyone tries making it a point to include Enid in their social plans.

Daryl has made it clear to Beth, he doesn’t want her trying to do anything too fancy and standing on her feet all day. She doesn’t bother to tell him she already stands on her feet all day when she does Jim’s baking, or that, gee, she’s just barely two months along. She simply agrees and asks, “Okay, then what shall we have?”

He thinks a minute and suggest, “I might be the world’s worst cook, but I ain't too bad at grillin’ up some venison steaks. How bout that?”

“That sounds good and it will sure save me the mess of frying them inside.”

Before she can say more he says, “We can just have some baked potatoes and maybe open some corn or sumthin’. That's enough and it should be easy enough on ya.”

She nods in agreement but doesn’t quite promise to make it as easy as Daryl says. She just promises she has a very simple meal planned, and for her, it is a simple meal. Yes there will be potatoes. Scalloped potatoes. She’ll make cornbread in her big cast iron skillet, the way her Daddy likes it. A succotash will be perfect for a spring meal, and a jello salad too, strawberry and banana sounds delicious. That’s already plenty and she knows every one of the ladies invited will bring a dish to share. Dessert is the most important menu item, it’s what Teddy looks forward to, and Daryl likes it too. So, although she feels like she serves it all the time, there will be cherry pie for Teddy. She’ll make a chocolate one too because that’s one of her husband’s favorite.

What Daryl and Beth have to decide now is, do they make the announcement Saturday at their place, or wait for Sunday dinner at Erma and Dale’s. They talk about the ways they could do this and agree on Saturday. They like the idea of doing it at their own home, and besides, once they have everyone together they don’t think they’ll be able to keep their secret.

Saturday morning they let Teddy get a few bites of his breakfast in, then his Daddy asks him, “Have ya ever thought about havin’ a brother or a sister?”

Teddy perks up and asks, “Can we get one Daddy?”

Daryl chooses his words carefully, “Well, ya can’t just go get one. Ya gotta start with a baby n then the baby keeps growin’ up n pretty soon, they’re big like you.”

“Can we get the baby?”

Daryl looks to Beth with a big "please help me" in his eyes and she takes over. She places her hand on Teddy's and says, “Well guess what?”

“What?”

“I have a baby growing inside me right now.”

His eyes get wide and he asks, “Does it hurt?”

“No, not at all. It’s just really, really tiny right now, but when it gets big enough it will be born and we’ll have our own little baby.”

“Will it be a boy baby or a girl baby?”

“That’s a very good question Teddy but we don’t know the answer. We won’t find out until the baby is born.”

The little guy’s got a lot to think about. They all talk about it some more, and although he doesn’t quite understand everything, Teddy does know that soon there will be a baby in the house who will live with them all the time, a little brother or sister for him. He’s also been given a very important job. A job he takes seriously, “K Daddy, I’ma do it. K Mama.”

The guests arrive and the mood is fun and casual. There’s beer, tea and lemonade to drink, and a little snack of cheese and crackers. There’s one guest who is reluctant to sit in one of the lawn chairs, but Merle and Daryl solve the problem quickly. They bring Beth’s chair from the living room out to the porch and Merle helps Amy ease into it.

The group has grown so close, they all consider themselves family, and they’re anxious to hear about what’s been going on in each other’s lives. The first thing someone asks is, “Enid, what do you hear from Carl, how’s he doing?”

If it’s possible, Enid seems both happy and sad, “I got a letter from him yesterday, and then he called me at the café. His training is going really well and he says he likes it a lot, except of course, he misses me,” her cheeks are a little pink when she says, “I think we’re going to have a wedding when he comes home. It will be a few more weeks.”

“Oh that’s wonderful!” They spend a few minutes talking about that, and of course everyone wants to know how Amy’s feeling, but no one says what they’ve noticed. The woman has gotten huge.

Carol says, “Well Jim and I have some news, you tell them Jim.”

He smiles, “Sure thing. Carol’s decided she’s gonna close up shop and we’re gonna expand the restaurant into her space. She’ll be my partner in the Solo Café, and my partner in life too. It took me five years ta talk her into it, but we’re gettin’ married.”

There’s more excitement and questions and congratulations among the family, and Beth admits, “I’m going to miss your shop so much Carol.”

Carol smiles and says, “I know, I will too, but it just doesn’t bring in enough money for me to survive. Jim and I are talking about maybe keeping a couple of racks for greeting cards and postcards in the back corner of the café, we’ll see.”

Jim turns to Merle and says, “We’ll be callin’ on you Merle. We’re gonna need a real construction outfit ta turn those two shops into one restaurant.”

Merle beams, "I’d be honored, an I’ll give ya the best price I can.”

Everyone expresses their joy for Enid and for Jim and Carol, and then Mama asks Amy, “Are you ready for the baby?”

Amy says, “Oh my gosh yes Miz Greene. I don’t know how much longer I can carry this little person around. Merle’s been so good and he already has the nursery ready. It’s painted a real soft green and he put the crib together, and we have a matching dresser with a little pad on top so it can be a changing table too. We’ve stocked plenty of diapers and rubber pants, and tiny sheets and blankets for the crib, oh and those cute little nighties they call sleepers. I can’t wait. I have just over seven weeks to go.”

Everyone talks about the excitement of a baby coming and whether it will be a boy or a girl, while Daryl gets busy grilling the steaks. When he announces they're about ready, Beth, Enid, Erma and Mama make quick work of bringing all the other dishes out to the picnic table. Daryl brings over the big platter of meat and says, “Here we go, let’s hope I done it right. I got hot dogs in the fridge in case of emergency.”

They all chuckle and Beth assures him, “I know it’s going to be delicious.”

Teddy’s so excited about his job of sharing the big news that he makes a little mistake. He was supposed to wait until everyone was having their dessert to make the announcement, but he doesn’t even make it to the point where everyone is seated at the table. Daddy’s helping Mama, Dale’s helping Erma, and Merle has just gotten Amy out of the chair and on her feet when Teddy proudly declares, “I’ma have a baby, Mama’s growin’ it in her tummy right now.”

No one has a chance to react because the words are no sooner out of Teddy’s mouth than Amy shrieks, “Oh no!” And they’re all looking her way as a huge gush of water comes rushing out of Amy.

Chapter 32: Chapter 32

Chapter Text

The commotion begins, everyone seems to be talking at once and the voices are loud and with an urgency in the tone, and poor little Teddy has no idea what in the world is going on. He’s confused and fearful and tears begin to fall as he cries out, “Mama, Mama what’s wrong Mama?”

Beth has never heard him screech in this way and his fear has her full attention. She grabs for him, picking him up in her arms, holding him close and rubbing his little back as she tries to comfort him, “It’s all right Teddy. Amy just had a little accident and everyone is trying to help at once. It’s going to be fine, honey, everything is good.”

By the time those words are out of her mouth, Daryl is by her side and reaching for Teddy, “Here, lemme take him. Ya ain’t s’posed ta be liftin’ anythin’ heavy.”

Her husband already has Teddy in his arms but still Beth protests, “Teddy’s not heavy.”

It's Daryl who's rubbing Teddy’s back now and assuring the little boy, “Everythin’s okay son, everyone’s gonna be just fine,” and he hopes to God he’s right. He turns to Beth and says, “He weighs 37 pounds, I just weighed him on the shop scale the other day. That’s alotta weight for you. Doc had your weight at 111.” He doesn't want to scold, he's just worried. He gets closer to her, wraps one arm around her shoulder and pulls her close, “Let's just all hold onto each other,” and Teddy stretches as far as he can to wrap his little arm around her neck.

Annette was on her way over to comfort her grandson, and oh my, she’s just dying to ask her daughter about the baby Teddy mentioned, but one look at the little family hugging each other and she just can’t intrude on that. She smiles as she thinks to herself, “They’re doing just fine,” and turns her attention to Amy.

Merle has lifted his wife up and into his arms and Annette can’t help but be impressed, everyone present is. Merle Dixon is a powerful man. He’s speaking to everyone when he says, “I gotta get my wife ta the hospital right now. I’ll be in touch.”

As he turns to go, Daryl calls out, “I’m right behind ya brother,” then says to Beth, “I gotta be there with him,” he’s doing his best to be careful, he doesn’t want to scare Teddy all over again, “just…well ya know…”

She responds, “Yes, yes go Daryl, we’ll be just fine, won’t we Teddy?” She’s smiling big at the little guy in hopes it helps to reassure him. Then she has an even better idea, “You know what Teddy, this is such a crazy, upside down day, I think we’d better do something extra crazy. How about if we have dessert before dinner? Do you think you could eat a piece of cherry pie right now?”

He’s rubbing his eyes with a tiny balled up fist, but her words have him smiling, “Cherdee pie? Yes, Mama, I love cherdee pie.”

She giggles, “So do I, and I think I could use a piece of it myself.” Then she turns to her husband and says, “be careful Daryl, and please give us a call as soon as you hear anything. Anything at all.”

He sees the fear and worry in her eyes. sh*t, Amy’s her best friend and Beth has been worried about her for a while. He worries too. Of course he loves Amy like the sister she is, and although he and his brother seldom speak of things like love, he does love Merle. He’s scared for his brother, scared for Amy, and scared for their baby. This isn’t good. Two months early, sh*t, it’s too soon. For now though, he smiles at his wife and promises, “I will Baby,” he leans in, gives her a kiss on the lips, roughs Teddy’s hair and kisses his forehead, tells the group, “I’ll call when I find sumthin’ out,” and he’s gone.

Daddy suggests, “Let’s all gather together and say a prayer for Amy, Merle and the little one.” That sounds like a good idea, there's not much more they can do but pray.

The last thing Beth wants to do is to cry in front of Teddy, but gosh it’s hard to hold back her tears. She’s so worried for her friend, it’s way too soon for this baby to come. She wishes she could be at the hospital too, but her place is here with Teddy and with the rest of the family. With that thought comes the realization, “Oh my goodness, I’d better call Amy’s Mother. Please everyone, sit and eat. It won’t help Amy to let this food go to waste. I’m just going to run in the kitchen and call Miz Harrison, I’ll be right back. Oh, and Mama, would you please cut Teddy and I each a slice of cherry pie. We need a little dessert before our dinner.”

Mama smiles, “I think that’s a good idea, I might have a slice myself.”

“Thank you, Mama.”

Just as Beth was sure she would be, Amy’s mother is distraught. She’s worried about all the same things Beth is. They agree to call each other if either of them hears a thing from Merle or Daryl, and Beth shares with the woman, “We’re all over here praying just as hard as we know how to pray that everything will be just fine for Amy and the baby.”

Things at the hospital feel chaotic, people dashing around, bright lights, loud noises and everyone looking like everything is an emergency. The thing is, Daryl knows that whatever is going on with Amy is an emergency, but from his experience with Janie he knows something else. These people know what they’re doing. He takes some comfort in that.

His job right now is to be strong for Merle. It’s seems like for the past year or two he’s been the one leaning on his brother, and Merle’s come through. Now he needs to be the strong one. He rests a hand on his brother’s shoulder and says, “I know this sh*t is scary Merle, but Amy’s young n healthy. She ain’t had any kinda problems other than bein’ real uncomfortable, has she?”

“Nah, not a bit. She’s been miserable from the weight, and man, her back, sh*t, her belly’s just too big for her back ta support it.”

Daryl remembers what Beth asked him about getting big and now he questions Merle, “Ya ain’t said nuthin’ like that to her, have ya?”

“Oh hell no, I ain’t a complete fool. sh*t man, gimme some credit.”

“I wasn’t try’n ta insult ya, it’s just I know women get all sensitive about that sh*t.”

Merle looks at him and for the first time in an hour, he smiles, “Well just look at you little brother. All the sudden you’re an expert on women an their feelins. That’s wonderful kid, truly wonderful.” He even manages a small laugh, then he shifts to, “What’s this that Teddy was sayin’ Daryl? Is it true? Ya gonna be a Daddy?”

Daryl’s ginning now too, “That’s what the doc says. Beth’s a little over two months along.”

Merle grabs him in a fast bear hug and says, “I’m happy for ya brother, I really am. Glad ya gave in and let little sister have her way.” On those words everything seems to hit Merle even harder and he collapses into one of the waiting room chairs. With his elbows resting on his knees and his face buried in his hands, the big man begins to sob.

Daryl doesn’t know what to do, he just knows he has to do something. He sits down next to Merle, lays an arm across his shoulders and says, “I’m right here with ya brother and we’re gonna get through this.”

No sooner are those words out of his mouth than Amy’s mother arrives. Merle immediately shakes it all off, doing an impressive job of quickly returning to the strong, confident man he let's folks see, as he stands and says, “Hey now Mama H,” he gives his mother in law a quick hug and continues, “We ain’t heard a thing yet, just waitin’ n hopin’ n prayin’.”

“I’ll join you in that.” She turns and adds, “Daryl, it’s good to see you again, Beth told me I could expect to see you here.”

“Beth?”

“Yes, she was the one who thought to call me. I guess she knew you big bruisers would forget Amy has a mother,” but she doesn’t look angry, she looks small and scared and like she might faint.

Daryl takes her arm and says, “I’m real sorry Miz Harrison, I shoulda thought ta call ya. Here, come sit down. There’s no use ta stand. Can I get ya sumthin? They got a cafeteria. I could get ya juice or coffee or sumthin.”

“Would you? A cup of tea would be lovely.”

Merle teases, “I could go for a cuppa whiskey myself, but I’ll settle for coffee I s’pose, if ya would Daryl.”

“Yeah sure, be happy to and I’ll be right back.” The truth is he’s relieved for a little break. This is tough. He doesn’t know what to do in these kinds of situations, then thinking about that he realizes, he’s doing it, trying to be nice and thoughtful and all those things. Yeah, maybe he does know what to do.

The young woman working in the cafeteria fixes up a tray with the tea, the coffee, a cream pitcher and a sugar bowl, and a bottle of co*ke for Daryl. He knows that isn’t how it’s supposed to be done, they use paper and such, disposable things, but he gets what’s going on when she hands him the tray and says, “If you smile for me just once, you can have my telephone number too.”

He still can’t figure out why this sh*t happens to him, but she seems like a nice girl and he isn’t going to be rude. He just makes it clear, “Hey, thanks, this is nice, and thanks for the offer, but I’m a married man.”

She shrugs and questions, “Happily married?”

He has a slight grin now, “Yeah, real happily.”

Back in the waiting room the beverages are a nice distraction, at least for a moment. Amy’s Mama is trying to comfort Merle, telling him how strong Amy is and how she’s sure her daughter will pull through just fine. Daryl feels guilty his mind isn’t fully here on his brother, on Amy, on their baby, but he just can’t help it. He can’t stop thinking about Beth and this kind of sh*t. He can't do it again, he never wanted her to have to do it. It’s just too much.

At least he manages to sound like he’s present, “Miz Harrison is right Merle, Amy’s a strong girl, she’ll do just fine.” What he’s having trouble grasping is how shattered his brother looks. Merle’s always the cool and confident one, but right now he looks weak, vulnerable, and afraid. Well sh*t, why wouldn’t he be? Daryl doesn’t have any poetic words of wisdom to share, all he can do is say, “C’mon man, it’s gonna be okay.”

“I wish I knew that for sure brother.”

Daryl’s honest now, “Yeah, me too.”

No sooner have they spoken those words and cast their eyes back down, than the doctor appears, walking through the big swinging doors from the maternity ward.

Everyone’s on their feet as the man approaches, it’s Doctor Carson, but not Beth’s doctor. This man is his brother. He nods, “Merle and…”

Daryl reaches out a hand to shake and makes the introduction, “This lady is Amy’s mama, Miz Harrison. I’m Merle’s brother, Daryl Dixon.”

“Very nice to meet you both.” The doctor takes a breath and says, “I have some news. Amy just delivered twin girls and she's doing as well as anyone could expect.” Daryl sees his brother sway and wraps an arm around his waist to keep him on his feet. “We had to give her some blood and some fluids and she’s a little weak and tired, but her vitals are good and with a few days rest I’m certain she’s going to be just fine.”

Daryl and Merle both let out a deep sigh of relief and Amy’s Mama whispers, “Praise Jesus.”

Merle’s got another concern, a huge concern. This all happened way too soon, “What about my babies?” He’s afraid to ask but he has to know, “Are they gonna make it?”

The doctor takes in a deep breath and explains, “I don’t have to tell you they’re early, but that’s not unusual with twins. I would feel better if they hadn’t delivered for another month or so, but they’re here now and we’re doing everything humanly possible to keep them here.”

“The issues we face are with incomplete development of organs, like their lungs, and premature infants have trouble keeping their bodies warm enough, so we’ll keep them warm. They’ll get 24 hour a day care, but I won’t sugar coat this Mister Dixon, it’s touch and go. I welcome you to be here as much as you’re able to be. Spend time with them, enjoy being with these tiny girls as much as you’re able. Mrs. Harrison, grandmas are welcome too. This is a family undertaking. Although you may not be able to provide medical care, I know you can provide plenty of love and that’s just as important for the babies and for Amy.”

For once in his life Merle Dixon is speechless. He’s full of feelings he never even knew he could have and he has no idea how to express them. There’s something he needs though, something that won’t wait. He needs to see Amy, “I gotta see my wife. I need ta see her with my own eyes n make sure she’s doin’ okay.”

The doctor nods and agrees, “Of course Mister Dixon, she’s been asking to see you too. Let me make sure they’ve got her in her room, when she’s ready the nurse will come for you.”

The doctor walks back through the swinging doors and Merle collapses into the chair again, clearly shaken. Daryl sits next to him and reminds his brother, “Merle, Amy’s gonna be just fine, the doc said so, but she’s gonna be scared n worried about them little girls, n ya know what she’s gonna need? She’s gonna need you ta be that guy she married, that tough guy who could walk through fire an come out the other side blowin’ smoke rings. That’s You Merle, that’s the kind of tough sumbitch you are. She needs ta lean on that guy right now brother. Just remember, when ya can’t be tough for another f*ckin’ minute, you come n lean on me.”

Miz Harrison isn’t used to that sort of language but she agrees with what’s being said, “Daryl’s right Merle, you do what you do best, you let Amy know how much you love her and that you’re sure everything will be okay.”

He nods once, stands and says, “I had the wind knocked outta me for a minute there, but I’m fine now.”

No sooner does he say the words than the nurse is walking through the swinging doors and smiling, “Mister Dixon? I can take you to see your wife now.”

“Yes Ma’am.” And Daryl knows his brother will pull this off, Merle has that way.

As soon as Merle disappears through the doors Daryl says, “Excuse me Miz Harrison. I’ma go ahead n take the tray back down ta the cafeteria. They got a phone there n I need ta call Beth.”

“Oh yes, of course. As soon as they chase Merle back out this way and he tells me my Amy is doing okay, I’m going home. I don’t think they’ll let anyone else in to see her tonight. You should do the same Daryl, go home and rest, there’s nothing you can do here.”

“Yes Ma’am.” That’s what he says, but he’s not going anywhere anytime soon. Merle wouldn’t leave him here, and as much as Daryl wants to be home with his wife and son, he won’t leave Merle.

He returns the tray, happy to see it’s an older lady working behind the counter now and not the young woman who offered her phone number. From there he walks to the payphone and drops his nickel in. Beth answers on the second ring, “Daryl?”

“Yeah, hi Baby, it’s me…” he tells her everything he knows. Twin baby girls, Amy’s doing fine, but the twins are too early, it’s going to be touch and go with them for a while. The doctors and nurses are doing everything they know how to do.

Beth feels her heart break for her friend, for Merle and for the babies, “Oh dear, we’ll pray they’re strong,” then she tries to make a little light of it all, “how can they be anything but tough Daryl, look who their Daddy is.”

He snorts the softest of laughs, “Yeah, well Daddy’s havin’ a hard time, but he’s gonna stay strong for them babies n their Mama.”

Beth’s aware of how close to home this must be hitting Daryl, and she says, “I know you understand exactly what your brother’s going through. He’s lucky to have you, Daryl.”

“Yeah, well…um thanks. He’s handling it like a champ.”

00

Two Months Later

Beth is absentmindedly rubbing small circles on her small, rounded belly as she stands at the range cooking breakfast for her family. It’s Teddy’s second day of school and things haven’t gone quite as smoothly as his Mama and Daddy thought they would. Yesterday morning there were lots of tears as he begged them not to leave him, and they nearly gave in. They surely would have if his very sweet and kind kindergarten teacher, Miss Lydia, hadn’t assured them, “I think he’ll be fine. He just needs a few days to adjust.” Then she promises, “If it doesn't get better in a week or so, you can withdraw him if you like. Not all children are ready for school at five years’ old.”

Beth’s relieved when the boy and his Daddy walk in the kitchen and take their places at the table, there are no tears yet. She’s fixed Teddy’s favorite breakfast and they all sit and eat together. She waits until he’s almost finished with his pancakes to ask, “Are you excited for school today Teddy?”

Tears fill the little boy’s eyes and he says, “No Mama, peez, no. No school.”

Daryl’s beside himself. sh*t, he never expected his boy was going to get so shook up about going to school. He’s tried to remember something about his own experience with kindergarten, but all he can recall is how relieved he was to get the hell out of his house and go someplace where no one was going to slap him around. He asks, “Well what is it ya don’t like about the place, was someone mean to ya?”

“No, I just don’t like it. I miss Mama too much.” Well sh*t.

Beth is about to speak, but Daryl takes a cue from Miss Lydia, “Okay, well, I can’t blame ya for that. I miss Mama when I go ta work. It’s just plain hard ta be away from her, ain’t it? I tell ya what, I’ll make ya a deal. You try school every day for next four days, ya already went one day, so that’ll be a whole week. If ya still don’t like it an ya don’t wanna go, I’ll let ya wait an go when you’re six. Mama already taught ya your numbers and letters, you can just pass up kindergarten and head straight ta first grade, but before you can quit, ya gotta give it a fair shake. K?”

Beth’s shocked, she never expected Daryl to just let Teddy quit this way, but maybe it’s good. Maybe the little guy isn’t ready. She just doesn’t know quite what to think. Meanwhile Teddy’s chewing on his bacon and thinking hard before he says, “Okay Daddy, I’n still gonna cry though.” Well sh*t.

They walk their little boy together. His Daddy holding one hand and his Mama holding his other. As soon as the school comes into view Teddy bursts into tears, “No! No school, Mama peez. Daddy peez.” Well sh*t.

“Just one week Ted, just one week.”

Beth is very unsure about this plan. Is it really a good idea to just let Teddy quit? Shouldn’t they make him go? Surely he’ll get over this eventually. That afternoon while the little boy is napping Beth calls her Mama and asks just that.

She can hear the smile in her Mama’s voice when she responds, “Oh dear Bethie, that is just so sweet and sad. It’s exactly what I went through with your brother Shawn. It was so bad; I just couldn’t take it. I let him wait another year and by then he was so ready to get out of the house and be with little friends, why he barely had the time to hug me goodbye before he ran to the schoolhouse door.”

Having heard that, Beth will go along with whatever decision Daryl makes. That night as they lay in bed he tells her, “I ain’t makin’ him go Beth. He barely made the birthday cut anyway, n it just don’t seem like he’s ready. He will be next year.”

She’s not disappointed at all, it’s just been two days but she was already missing him so much, “All right Daryl, if that’s what you think is best.”

Beth snuggles in closer and switches the subject, “Tomorrow’s the big day, Amelia and Alice are finally coming home from the hospital. I’m so happy for Merle and Amy.”

"Yeah, me too. I never knew I’s such a sucker for kids til Teddy came along, n them two tiny girls, they’re the sweetest little things. I’m so damn glad we didn’t lose em. I dunno what Merle woulda done. Hell, I dunno what any of us woulda done.”

“He would have done what you and Merle always do, act tough while you’re falling apart inside.”

He snorts, “Yeah, I guess you’re right about that. Anyway, I’m glad they’re all gonna be home together.”

“Yes, and they’re lucky Amy's Mama is going to stay with them for a few couple of weeks. Taking care of two babies is going to be a lot of work.”

He smiles to himself thinking, yeah it is, and he’s grateful Beth still seems so small, she couldn't possibly be carrying twins. He’s not so sure he’s tough enough for two babies at a time.

It’s the first fall in years that Daryl hasn’t gone out hunting for a weekend, and Beth knows why. There’s no way he’s leaving her overnight while he goes anywhere. She and Teddy could have gone to the farm, or they could have stayed with Amy and Merle, or Dale and Erma. No. Daryl wouldn’t hear of it. He’s still going hunting, but he’ll be leaving home at 4am and he’ll be back at dark, deer or no deer.

Before he leaves he cautions her again about all those things he wants her to be careful about, and she hands him a brown paper sack full of sandwiches and agrees, “I promise Daryl. I have a big plan to sew today. I have lots of diapers to make and little blankets too. No heavy lifting, no hours spent on my feet, I’m looking forward to it.”

It's not just the hunting trip, it’s everything. He keeps such a close eye on her she can barely reach down and pick a fallen leaf up off the ground and he’s there, “Lemme get that Beth.” He insists they do the grocery shopping together. He doesn’t want her carrying grocery bags, and every night after dinner, the three of them take a walk together.

She doesn’t mind his caution and protectiveness; she knows why he’s the way he is, and she appreciates his concern. From time to time, she finds herself thinking, when I’m pregnant with our second baby he will have settled in, and that makes her smile. She’s pretty sure that’s the last thing Daryl’s thinking about.

One place Daryl hasn’t been overly cautious is in the bedroom. She’s so grateful the doctor assured him intimacy was safe because my gosh, something is crazy with her, she just can’t seem to get enough of her husband. She’s heard stories from Amy about how desirous she was during her entire pregnancy, even when she felt so awful, but Beth is too shy to admit these things about herself. Except to Daryl. He knows it all and he just smiles and does his best to keep her satisfied.

00

The feeling wakes her from a sound sleep, a strange tightness like a huge cramp is engulfing her entire abdomen. It's happening, this has to be it and she knows it's just the beginning. She slips from the bed, grabs her things that she keeps on the chair and makes her way to the bathroom. She washes up, brushes her teeth, puts her hair in a ponytail, and another pain hits. She grips the sink and waits for it to pass, then puts on the loose-fitting maternity dress, mumbling to herself, “I won’t miss wearing a tent,” then she pottys one more time. Gosh, it’s like she’s had to go every two minutes for the past five hours.

She takes a deep breath as a third pain hits her, and once again grips the bathroom sink for support while she waits for it to pass. When it’s done she reaches for the door handle and as she opens the door she startles. Her husband is standing there and he asks, “Ya okay Beth? Is it time?” She can tell by his voice he’s full of worry, but he’s doing his Dixon best to sound completely unconcerned.

“Yes, they’re coming kind of close, I mean they just started but it seems like they're very close, and strong. Really strong.”

He’s acting calm, he knows what he needs to do, but his reality is he’s scared out of his f*cking mind. This is it; Beth has got to hang on, please God, don’t let her suffer, don’t let anything bad happen. Please God, please, “All right now Baby, I’ma call Dale real quick ta get over here an stay with Teddy. As soon as he gets here, we go.”

“All right Daryl, but we should call the doctor too.” She’s starting to feel a little panicky but she tells herself that of course she would be, she’s never had a baby before. Breathe Beth. Breathe.

The pains are coming so close, it’s going so fast, this is completely unexpected with a first baby, but she doesn’t say anything to Daryl. She doesn’t want him to worry. Dale's here, thank goodness they can go. Beth makes it out to the car and they're off, but they only get a block when her water breaks and Daryl reaches over, grabs her hand and encourages, “Hang on Baby, hang on.”

“You’d better tell the baby to hang on Daryl, I don’t think it’s going to, I think you need to pull over,” and she stops talking long enough to wince in pain and squeal out, “Oh my gawd, it hurts Daryl, it hurts!”

He pulls over, jumps out and hurries to her side of the car. He throws the door open and crouches down next to her, “Are ya gonna make it Beth? We got a mile.”

“I don’t think so, ow, oh my gawd, oh my gawd, Daryl, Daryl, it’s coming, DARYL!!!!”

“Here, here, turn a little, lay down now, here, lemme get your unders down.”

“Do you know what you’re doing Daryl?”

“I know how ta get your unders down, for the rest, I’m just goin’ on instinct, but don’t worry. I seen plenty a babies born.” He doesn't mention they were all animals and that he has no f*cking idea what he's supposed to do.

“Ahh, oh my gawd Daryl, ouch oh, stop, make it stop Daryl!!”

She pushes and the baby’s head is right there, “One more like that Beth, one more,” and she arrives, their baby. “It’s a girl baby, ya got your little Sadie ya wanted.” He’s already tying off the cord with his shoelace, then quickly wraps the baby in his jacket. “Gonna hafta sit up a little Beth, just enough so I can shut the door, then I’ll get you n Sadie ta the hospital.”

His legs are so wobbly and his nerves so shaken he’s not sure he can make it to the driver’s side of the car, but he does and he appears to be completely in control as he gets her to the hospital in record time. Once she’s cleaned up, and the baby’s cleaned up, they let him go in the room with her and their baby. He rubs his hand softly over her hair and smiles, “Ya done good Beth.”

“You did good Doctor Dixon, my gosh, what the heck happened. We should have had plenty of time.”

“I dunno Baby, but after that I can tell ya for sure, I'll never be afraid a nuthin' again. That scared the sh*t outta me.”

Four Years Later

Christmas is a very exciting time at the Dixon home. Daryl and Beth are hosting everyone for dinner and it’s a tight fit, but no one cares as long as they're together. Besides, even with just their little family they ran out of room a long time ago. They have a crib in their bedroom for their little boy Timmy, and Sadie and Teddy share Teddy's room, and they have no idea where they're going to put the new baby when he or she arrives in just a couple of months. But they're not worrying about that today.

Merle, Amy, their twin girls and their two year old son Jack are here. Mama and Daddy Greene and Dale and Erma. Carol and Jim. Enid, Carl and their daughter Karla, Amy's Mama, and Beth and Daryl and their three children. It's a tight fit.

Card tables extend end to end across the living room to form one big family table. It’s covered in bright red and white tablecloths and decorated with fluffy snowman centerpieces and tiny Christmas trees Beth, Teddy and Sadie crafted. Everyone is gathered around and a silence falls over the group as Herschel Greene says the blessing.

Before anyone can begin to pass the food around Dale asks for the groups attention. He and Erma have an announcement. There’s a hush over the family as they turn their attention to Dale, and the man begins to speak, “The two greatest days of my life were the day I married Erma, and the day Daryl Dixon showed up at our door with Teddy. That’s when we became a real family. Erma and I are getting older now and our big house is starting to be a problem for us. We thought about selling the place and getting one of those new little suburban one story places, then Erma came up with a better idea.”

He smiles at his wife and continues, “She suggested we simply make a trade. Our house is perfect for Daryl and Beth and the kids, and this house is perfect for Erma and I. So, Beth and Daryl, we have decided to give you our home as a Christmas gift, and we hope you’ll return the gift and give us your home.”

The group is stunned and Daryl starts to protest, “Ya can’t do that, that's too much and it’s your place.”

Then Dale stuns the room again, “You’re the only family we have and we already have it named as yours in our will. Why should we wait until we die to give it to you? This just speeds up the process.”

That’s when Erma addresses another reality, “Daryl, Beth, what Dale doesn’t want to tell you, because he’s trying to save me embarrassment, I can’t walk up and down those stairs anymore. I've had to take to sleeping on the couch, and my husband has been sleeping on an old army cot next to me. That's no good at all. I’d be much happier living here in this one story house with my husband in my bed. Besides, we told you long ago that when we bought our place we dreamed of filling up all those bedrooms with children. The two of you will make our dream for that house come true.”

Two more minutes of discussion and it’s settled, the Dixons and the Horvaths are trading residences.

Three Months Later

The baby’s coming, oh my gosh, this birth is going even faster than the first two. Doctor Carson told her after Sadie was born, “You’re a natural Beth, you make giving birth seem easy” and this morning he’s telling her, “C’mon now Beth, just one more push.”

Easy for him maybe, but painful for her, although Beth would be the first to say the pain comes with a big reward. She’s been praying for a healthy baby, while also secretly hoping it’s a girl. That would be just perfect. She and Daryl have agreed, this will be their last baby and it would be so nice to have two boys and two girls. She has a girls name already picked out. Daryl was a little worried when she first told him, he kept asking “are you sure”, but Beth has no doubts at all. She feels like she owes the woman everything and that it’s the perfect way to honor her. She gives one last push and Doctor Carson beams a smile, “Beth, you have a brand new baby girl. Have you got a name for her?”

Tears of joy flood her eyes at the sight of her baby girl, "Her name is Janie."

And Everyone Lived Happily Ever After